Search the Community

The first two parts are here: Part 1: Part 2: The Connections After a few minutes of trying to compose himself from what just happened, Roman quickly scoots over to an empty corner of the room where he can find something to shield him from the heavy breathing that is projecting from his husband Nathan. He can hear him snarling as the hulking beast attempts to stand up but crashes down into one of the chest of drawers in the room. He is obviously extremely disoriented. Roman covers his mouth so he doesn’t let out any kind of noise. Before long, the furry wolfman jump up and goes through one of the hotel room windows as glass flies down to the ground beneath him from their thirteenth floor balcony. The Italian gets up to see that Nathan is now running down the highway as car alarms go off and people are screaming. He can hear this going on for a few minutes as he disappears into the distance. Roman goes to retrieve his cell phone again and calls someone else that he knows. “Come on…..come on…..pick up…..” The phone rings several times before someone finally picks up the call. “Hello Roman, I assume that something has happened if you are calling me.” The Italian sits on the hotel bed and wipes his forehead trying to calm himself down. “Umm of course, I think you know what has happened.” The man on the other end sighs a few times before he speaks again. “Did your husband go through a change? Have you been hurt in any way?” “No I’m fine. He was completely out of his mind and jumped out of one of the windows here and went down the street. I have no idea where he went though. Please, I don’t want him to die from all of this insanity. You promised me that he would be able to live with this.” The man sighs again. “Okay, just tell me what room you are in so I can come over and we can talk a little more about this. I have people that are tracking him down as we speak. It turns out that he isn’t the only wolf on the loose right now. There are others besides him. Just stay put.” They both hang up and Roman spends another twenty minutes going over the situation in his mind. There is a knock on Roman’s door. He gets up from the bed to go and open it after hesitating a bit. When he does, the man rushes in and walks over to the broken window. He then opens the balcony door to look over the side before going back into the room. “We need to leave now Roman. People are going to get curious if we stay here.” He looks in the bathroom and sees the catastrophic mess in the shower. “WOW, and I thought Domino’s change was extreme. This is really horrendous. I guess his body needs to adjust to its new host. *looks at Roman* Grab your stuff, we need to go now.” As they both leave the room, there are hotel personnel and police officers coming around the corner. Both Roman and the other man manage to take cover just in time. They find a set of stairs that go down to the main floor and out into the parking area. The man points at a dark van and tells him to get in. The man starts up the van as Roman gets into the passenger seat and they slowly creep out of the parking lot. They start talking to each other again. “Okay, I think we should see which direction your husband might have went Roman. Who else knows about this anyway?” Roman pauses for a few moments before he admits that he called Domino’s house. “You called Domino? What did you tell him?” “Well…..actually I spoke to some Spanish guy there. I think he might be his assistant, but I’m not sure.” The man stops the van at an intersection and looks over at Roman. “You spoke to a Spanish man? Hmm…..that must be Carlos then. He was just changed him into a wolf himself at a meeting the other night. They must be fucking each other than if he answered the phone.” Roman looks at him puzzled. “Do you think that Domino is attempting to create an army of werewolves in the city?” The man starts driving again. “I think maybe he thinks that he can change all of his male employees into werewolves. I know he specifically wants Bulgarian men at his company because they are born with an unusual gene that makes them very powerful when provoked. Not all of them though are able to do this. I should know because he has attempted to do this to me in the past.” Roman makes a few ‘hmm’ sounds before he speaks again. “How close have you gotten to Domino?” The man smiles at him and winks. “I would say quite close. I have engaged the wolf in him many times and it has taken a liking to me. Of course I have pleasured it as well so I know that it won’t kill me on purpose.” “How do you not change when it scratches you? I know that can happen when you are having sex with it.” “I am immune to the wolf curse. *shows his clan tattoo behind his ear* See that, I am part of a group that studies the behavior of lupines and how they can further their agenda. I am glad that you have elected to help me and my kind Roman.” “Well, I just hope that I am making the right decision including Nathan in your studies as you call it. What is your name by the way? You never told me before.” “You can call me Val if you want. Let’s go and find your husband now before he decides to kill a whole bunch of people.” The two men continue to follow the destruction that Nathan has left in his way before it finally stops at an old factory on the edge of city limits. They both slowly get out of the van and creep around to one of the garage doors there. They can see that it has been ripped open and peek inside. Valentin takes a few deep breathes and slowly moves through the opening. After a few seconds, he puts his arm out motioning for Roman to follow him inside. They can both hear several different types of grunting and gnashing noises coming from the center of the warehouse. They can see that there are four wolfmen feeding off of three victims they have killed together. This intrigues the Bulgarian greatly because he is wondering why they would not fight each other for what they would view as being an alpha. Roman and himself are trying to stay close to the back wall and not make too much noise as they navigate towards one of the abandoned offices that is near them. When Valentin tries to open one of the doors, the creaking sound it makes interrupts the eating of the pack and they turn around quickly with them still munching on their food. The Bulgarian immediately puts both of his hands over top of Roman’s mouth since he can tell that the Italian is about to freak out and scream. One of the werewolves sniffs the air and is now walking towards them. It is quite obvious to Val that the wolfman recognizes Roman as its deep brown eyes fixate on him. Val grabs Roman and tosses him into the office doorway as the werewolf charges him. Roman scoots quickly underneath one of the computer desks in the room to hide. The other wolves are now jumping into the office and begin to search for the Italian as he squeezes himself in as far as he can. He closes his eyes when he feels one of them starting to breathe on him. The wolf reaches its huge heavily-muscled furry paw in towards him with its claws fully retracted. He covers his mouth hoping that he can somehow avoid being killed as the wolfman’s huge claws start to slowly shred his shirt and pants as it attempts to pull him out from under the desk and into its body. It is obvious to Roman that it wants something other than to eat him. The wolf’s cock is starting to emerge from its sheath as it starts to leak precum onto the floor. It reaches underneath his torso and rips the back of Roman’s pants out and yanks his briefs off as well revealing his hairy bum. The wolf makes a few deep grunts as it grips the frightened Italian by his sides before flipping him over to try and penetrate him. It runs its thick tongue up and down his back before slowly sliding it into Roman’s winking hole. Roman yelps feeling the thick mouth muscle massaging his anal cavity as he is lifted onto the desk so the horny animal can get a better grip on him. After a minute of this, the wolf starts to push its bloated rod inside him but before it can proceed further, it is hit by a long silver object which makes it let out a terrible squeal before it falls down onto the ground. Another werewolf attempts to jump over the one of the ground to attack someone, but ends up nearly in the same predicament as it also yells in pain before passing out onto the ground as well. A hand yanks Roman up off of the table and stands him up. It is Valentin who has somehow survived all of the carnage going on around them. He checks Roman’s backside and checks to see if his skin has been pierced in any way by the wolfman and somehow it miraculously has not. He hugs the scared Italian as he scans the room to check where the other werewolves are moving around at. “That was too close Roman. *shows him a silver staff* There is a reason why I carry this. If it comes in contact with them, it makes them automatically react and causes them to revert back into their human forms. Unfortunately, I have to get pretty close to them to pierce their skin.” There are lots of cracking and crunching sounds echoing throughout the room as Valentin turns to see that the werewolf that was trying to attack Roman is someone that he knows from Bulgaria. “I should have known…..Petr…..what are you doing here? If he is here, then that means that……” The other one that fell on top of Petr is someone else he recognizes. “Georgi? I knew this would happen. *sees the third man in the office* Now who the hell are you?” All three men are groaning as they start to come around from their wolfy hangovers. Roman is still in shock from the whole situation as he starts to stumble past Val and staggers out of the office. He turns to see that Nathan is trying to stand up after leaning up against the office wall. He was also knocked down onto the ground after his confrontation with Val. The man is dazed and confused as the Italian rushes over to him to help him up. He hugs the blood soaked stud as he kicks all of the furry debris and gore away from beneath his feet. Nathan hugs him tightly and softly whispers into his husband’s ear before moving away from him again. “Why is this happening to me?” He looks down at his freshly formed skin and notices that he is naked. He groans a little as Roman starts to walk him towards one of the bathrooms that are located beside the office area. They enter as Nathan’s husband leads him over to one of the sinks and turns it on. He lets it run for a few seconds before he starts to run water over top of his well-muscled partner’s stained beard and starts cleaning it with his hands. Nathan looks into the mirror behind Roman and sees the torn fabric in the shape of a wolf’s claw on his back and notices that his husband’s hairy ass is completely exposed. He panics. “Oh my god no, did you get raped by one of us?” Roman shakes his head. “No, thank god that Valentin was here to stop the werewolf that was on top of me. He has some silver staff that he uses to protect himself with.” “So that must be how I became human again. I sensed it deep down, but I couldn’t stop the other me from attacking anyone.” Roman manages to find a stack of paper towels in a dispenser and starts using them to clean off more of the blood on his husband’s well-muscled neck and chest. He is surprised at just how thick Nathan’s chest is. His pecs and nipples are much larger than they were the last time he saw him. After finally getting his chest clean, the Italian slowly starts to clean off his husband’s lower half. He is surprised to see that even Nathan’s cock and balls have blood on them. Just breathing on them makes them react as the bloody stud goes fully erect as his cock stands up into the air. His balls look to be quite full as well as their color changes to resemble two purple golf balls. He looks up at his husband who smiles down at him. “I am not going to help you with that right now Nathan. How could you be so turned on by all of this carnage?” Nathan shrugs his thick shoulders. “I don’t really know Roman. I suddenly feel extremely horny and I can’t seem to control it anymore. I guess you will have to help me with that as well.” Nathan’s husband coats a few towels with soap and uses them on his thick 9x6 inch rod before putting some clean water on top of it to clean off the rest of the blood. The well-muscled stud presses his huge quads and huge rod against his partner and rubs a few droplets of precum onto his sweaty cheek. He grunts a few times trying to communicate with Roman without saying a word. “You are not the same Nathan I once knew. I don’t remember you ever being like this before the change. I will do this for you this one time, but I don’t want to get any of your jizz on me because I don’t know how toxic it is to me.” Roman slowly starts jerking his husband making him buckle as a long strand of precum spills out of his engorged cockhead and dribbles to the ground each time he rolls his foreskin up towards his thick cockhead. His engorged balls tremble as he grunts deeply and grabs his husband’s head making Roman a bit nervous. “Be careful Nathan, I don’t know how strong you are now. You might accidentally hurt me.” Sweat is now pouring profusely from Nathan’s body as it starts to roll down his huge muscles and onto the ground joining his precum. He moans feeling his load building as his precum flows a bit thicker. His breathing intensifies as he feels the beast from within him starting to navigate to the surface again, but this time he is not concerned about changing. The bathroom door swings open as Valentin moves towards Nathan and shows him the silver staff he is holding. “Knock it off Nathan. I will stab you again with this. *sees how turned on he is* What are you doing Roman? If you keep doing that, he will tear you to pieces.” Roman stops what he is doing and moves away from Nathan. The horny musclebeast is in no mood to stop feeling that way and attempts to finish what was started on his cock. The beast is trying to come out again as a few popping sounds are heard coming from Nathan’s back as he grows furry again. Valentin wastes no time and stabs him with his staff which causes the wolfman to scream in agony as he falls to the ground with the Bulgarian sitting on top of him. His cock blasts a massive volcano of thick cum all over the bathroom as some of it hits Roman in the face. He quickly rubs it off and smears it onto the floor. “Shit…..shit…..shit…..damnit. Am I going to be okay? His cum is hitting me in the face.” Valentin turns to look and yells, “Get out of the way Roman. Run into the stalls and close the door.” As he does so, he can hear Nathan yelling and agonizing as his cock continues to blast cum into the air. After a few minutes, he finally stops moving and goes unconscious. He hears the staff hit the floor and it is thrown under a neighboring stall. Valentin gets up and runs over to where Roman is and knocks on the door. The Italian opens it as the Bulgarian throws a few paper towels into Roman and tells him to clean it off quickly. There are now two other guys in the bathroom wearing large bath towels around their waists. They both have similar features to Valentin. They help Roman up from the floor and escort him out and into the warehouse. They introduce themselves after helping Roman out of his cum soaked and torn shirt. “My name is Petr Brugunov and this is my assistant Georgi. We both work at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals in the research and development department.” Petr pauses for a few moments and motions for Georgi to look Roman over. “Let him check to see if you need any medical attention while I have a little chat with Valentin.” They both leave the bathroom to talk privately. “So, how did you turn me back into my human self, Валентин?” Valentin pauses for a few moments before he starts talking to Petr. “If I tell you Петр, then I will have to kill you instead of helping you.” He winks at Petr, who winks back. Both Roman and Georgi walk out of the bathroom together. The Bulgarian walks over to his master and puts his arm around his huge hairy muscular waist. The other man that was involved in the carnage is sitting down in the office with his hands in his lap. He is also wearing a towel, but it fails to cover up his cock and ballsack as the whole package peeks out. Petr and Georgi walk over to the ripped-up garage door and look it over. Roman and Valentin go in to talk to the other man. The Bulgarian goes into interrogation mode. “Now that you are a little more coherent, I need you to tell me how you ended up here and who you are.” The man isn’t as broad as the others, but his muscularity is still quite impressive. He looks as if he just finished a cutting cycle as his entire body from head to toe is vascular. His arms look a bit overgrown for his frame, at least according to Roman as he can’t take his eyes off of them. The man notices and slowly flexes them before he answers Valentin’s question. “Well…..to tell you the truth, I don’t remember. I signed up for a special lab study at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals, and they injected me with a few different serums. There were two other men that were having the same procedure done on them. After about ten minutes, I could feel something happening to me. It was as if I was being put to sleep because I could feel myself starting to drift away. The other men were freaking out like crazy. I think I even saw one of them die. It was bizarre. I remember feeling my body go numb and my skin burning. Ohh and my name is Gilbert Hadwin.” Valentin turns to look at Roman. “Does this story sound a little familiar? When we spoke on the phone, you told me that Nathan went through a similar procedure. I believe that this was done by Domino’s people.” While they are talking, he can hear a helicopter in the background. Out of the corner of his eye, the Bulgarian notices Georgi escorting Nathan past the door opening to the office. He jumps up from his chair and rushes over to look and sees that Petr, Georgi, and Nathan are taking their towels off and jump through the ravaged garage door before hopping onto a helicopter that is waiting for them. It quickly takes off once they are all on it. “We have to go now Roman. Your husband has been taken from us again. We need to get moving if we are going to find him again. Gilbert you will have to come with us.” After a few moments, Valentin and Roman help the man up and they quickly leave the office. The Bulgarian tells the Italian to take the man to the van while he goes to retrieve his staff. He meets up with them a minute later inside the van. Gilbert is sitting in the back of the vehicle and is looking around at all of the equipment that is set up and is confused by what he is seeing. “I feel like I have entered an alternate universe. Who are all of you?” Valentin and Roman look over at each other before turning to look back at him. The Bulgarian then says, “Actually this is the world we all live in. You are just becoming aware of it through a different lens. Some of us will live and some will die. Maybe you will be one of the lucky ones.” The man looks at them both and shrugs his shoulders as he shuts the van door. They drive off down several streets following the path of the helicopter until it lands on top of a darkly lit skyscraper. The building is not marked with any kind of signage whatsoever. They pull in and Valentin and Roman jump out. The Bulgarian is holding his staff as he slides the van door open and tells Gilbert to stay put because this might be too dangerous for him. He agrees as they slide the door closed. Both men stare at each other one more time before saying a few more words to each other. “Val, what do they want with my husband? There has to be something you are not telling me.” Valentin looks at him and shakes his head a few times. “You will find out soon enough Roman. I feel like this is about to come to a head.” They both quickly find the front entrance and rush inside not knowing what they will find next. End of Part 3

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

I am a very normal guy. Ish...sorta...sometimes. Very growth obsessed, as we all know, (or should know by now!) and have had countless years to focus on all kinds of fantasies and 95% of them are all wholesome and good, but every so often I want something more...I want something darker and that's where this thread is going to come in handy! This is by no means a thread for everyone, it has some topics and scenes some may find offputting! (which is why I'm posting it here!) For instance, in this story scene here, there is a woman who grows. But before you close the thread right away, let me explain. I'm a Bi giant beast man, and I've come across SO many growth stories online which deal with "turning the tables" as it were where the girl outgrows the guy. There's even a scene from time to time where the guy reclaims the power only to be trumped later on. I hate that part! With me, it's about the dominance, the POWER and that is something ONLY reserved for the men in my stories. So let me assure you, not all of these stories will have girls growing, but every single one of them will have the main theme of POWER in the absolute WRONG hands! Men who have no RIGHT to grow, and who will cause all kinds of mayhem and chaos and destruction! SO without further ado, enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The smell of the gasoline soaked burning wooden crosses filling the night air with a singeing acrid stench as the loud revelling echoed into night. The hollering cheering group of hatemongers cheering on as the helpless and hopeless were lynched and burned. Some of them hiding their faces with the long flowing white hoods, while others, even more brazen in their hate just wore plain clothes, so proud to be carrying out their twisted view of “God’s work” they want everyone to know! The crowd let out a few catcalls and slurs as the final victim was dragged up, the lithe woman still rebellious to the end after having just watched her father and husband killed senselessly. “You understand your charges? You witch, turning the minds of men with your fucking magic, making them think terrible thoughts all so you can drag them to your bed! For that only ONE sentence is appropriate!” The burly Klansman held her noose in hand staring at her, his thick bulge obvious as he ogled her curvy form, clearly falling victim to that aforementioned witchcraft! While she WAS a healer and a voodoo priestess, she’d only ever used the lessons passed on from her mother to help others, and now this muscled brute was going to end her life. Defiant to the end, she spat one last time, as the Klan leader strung her to the cross, the rage building inside of her, a darkness a seething burning hatred that could no longer be kept inside! It felt like her soul as screaming out of her body as she spit out the curse! "I swear you scum anything you do to me shall be returned to you TENFOLD!" she spat again, as the burly Klansmen struck her delicate face. "Shut your mouth you fucking whore!" he leaned in, closely, sniffing her and giving a lick across her smooth sweatsoaked cheeks "It's a shame that mouth of yours is so fucking filthy because I could think of a dozen better uses for it!" he leaned in giving her a kiss before she bit his tongue, causing him to lash out and strike her again, and damned if he couldn't feel a shock just as bad if not worse than a suckerpunch! Reeling from this, he stood back adjusting his robe, before ordering them to light her up. It was at that point he noticed her starting to moan and writhe on her stake. Far from the fear that was gripping her just moments ago, she was feeling more aroused than she ever had in her life! A warmth spreading over her, and it made him feel just as horny, his mind drawn to her full figure, her firm perky tits, everything about her made him want to fuck! This revelation hitting him just as he watched her breathing get quicker! The ropes starting to fray as she looked just as confused as everyone else! She let out another shrill moan as she suddenly SURGED up, her body bursting free of her restraints as she fell to her knees in orgasmic pleasure! From the center of the crowd rushed out the girl’s mother, the old woman smiling, watching her daughter moaning and overcome with the pleasure of this last minute spell, she was proud of saving her daughter's life like this! "IT worked! NOW my daughter you'll be unstoppable, a black goddess able to crush every one of these fuckers!" and the girl started to grin, stroking herself and feeling her body swell and grow against the hot summer ground! The klansmen backing up in fear as she swelled to 10ft, then 15ft! She never felt so...so POWERFUL! Her foot easily kicking aside one of the men who dared approach her! “EVERY ONE OF YOU FUCKERS IS DEAD!” she laughed, stomping once again the screams of terror of the little bigoted men suddenly falling hushed! She stood, confused as their attention was drawn behind her! Turning around slowly, she felt her heart stop! Watching that burly Klan leader stroking his cock through his robe, his body starting to heave with each deep breath! Every single person was losing their minds, but he was there, up on the hill stroking, and his obvious bulge was getting MORE and MORE obvious! He looked down at himself, watching the veins pulse up and down his thick hairy forearms, feeling his heart pounding faster as he stared up at the 15ft tall amazon. "YOU FUCKING WITCH! What have you DONE TO ME!?!" he moaned his body overwhelmed with the most intense orgasm of his life, as his cock literally tore free of his pants and his robe, throbbing thicker and through the open noose as he held it in his hand! Watching as the beast continued to grow with each thick rope of cum he fell to his knees as he watched the veins pulsing further up his arms and he could feel his shirt growing tighter under the flowing robe! Button bursting after button as he let out a deep guttural groan, which slowly twisted into a laugh! “You did this! You made me UHnnnnnn You made me GROW with your stupid fucking curse! You stupid little GIRL!!” he boomed with laughter as he was just 8ft tall, but by this point his cock stretched down even further, as another orgasm hit his powerful growing body, his arms stretching down his body, growing all the way to the ground as he jerked and spasmed swelling out of control! Watching his biceps fill with powerful thickening muscle as he flexed outwards feeling his lats balloon out so wide his shirt literally BURST off his frame as his arms pushed so far up his shoulders were pressing against his ears! “Mother what have you DONE!?” the amazon cried, terrified, unable to move her orgasmic growth finished at 15ft but still held in the afterglow, and the terror of this hulking hairy brute swelling in front of her! Her mother was in just as bad a state as the growing monster of a man who had just hit the 16ft mark plastered her in cum! “OH GOD it’s just not Uhhnnnn STOPPING!” he groaned barely able to talk, feeling his pecs bulge so thick they pressed against his chin! His hairy sweaty body looming over her now and shuddered as every single ab swelled outwards the thick snaking veins pulsing them into a burly musclegut, as his biceps throbbed so full he could no longer bend his lengthening arms! Struggling now to stay on his knees, moving them apart as his thick quads pressed against one another, the muscled thighs so massive they were running out of space to grow! The crowd cheering now! No longer afraid, but loving every minute, unknowing that this musclebound monster was pumping out so many pheromones that every man and woman in the crowd was overcome with an orgasmic sense of euphoria, even the once rebellious amazon felt herself was too turned on to stop herself from grinding her legs together in awe! His cock stretching down to just a few feet above the ground, pouring precum at this point as his hairy body only got thicker! “OH GOD it’s still HAPPENING i’m still GROWING how much BIGGER am I uhhnnn gonna GET you whore? I’m a FREAK already!” he bellowed shouting down at the flinching amazon before it hit him...10 times...10 times as BIG!? Again he spurted another jet of cum over the crowd, unable to stop himself from growing as he hit 20ft tall! “FUCK you’re making me SO BIG! Do you SEE uhhnnn OH FUCK Do you SEE what you’re DOING to me!?” he groaned punching the ground, his muscles jerking as hundreds of pounds of mass were pumped onto his growing frame every single second! Rising once again to his knees the monster hit 30ft then 40ft his booming guttural groans getting so LOUD they could be heard in the next county, he was trapped here, swelling and growing out of control until his cock let out another throbbing spurt of cum and swelled down to touch the ground once again! But it grew so thick the noose cut off circulation like the worlds tightest cockring! The huge low hanging balls swelling as he felt his body shudder and stop growing! Realizing that he had stopped the growth for now, he let out a snarl “OH YOU DESERVE A SPECIAL THANK YOU FOR THIS! FOR MAKING ME SO fucking BIG!” he laughed, realizing his true place wasn’t doing god’s work, it was BEING a GOD!” The amazon let out a terrified shudder as she felt herself revolted by and so turned on by this hulking monster, she wanted nothing more than to see him dead, but now her body NEEDED that massive cock inside her and as he loomed over to grab her she didn't so much as flinch!

Twenty-four After running into the still massive Connor, Sean and Keith hadn’t spoken another word. Connor’s words had brought reality crashing down on them. The death of Father Luke had left the field open for Tomas’ evil plans. A heavy silence hung between them as they wandered over to Logan’s room. “No one’s here”, Sean said, “he’ll probably be at football practice.” “Why would he?”, Keith replied, “He’s lost his muscles to Alex.” “If Alex reacts like your brother, he’ll want to show the players he’s in charge now by comparing his massive body to Logan in front of the entire team”, Sean stated. Keith reddened completely as memories of him worshipping his younger brother’s beastly muscles in the shower filled his mind. Not all the blood went to his face though. His pathetic cock instantly jolted to its 3 inches as he recalled the feeling of the hot masses of hard, striated beef bulging all over his brother’s frame. “We’ll come back later. Let’s go to our room…”, Sean stopped midsentence and stared at the hallway. Keith looked up and followed his friend’s gaze. His eyes widened in horror as he recognized the hulking figure that had just emerged at the end of the corridor. “Missed me, boys?”, Anton asked with a big grin. “Run!”, Sean screamed and rushed away in the opposite direction, Keith following him like a shadow. “HAHAHAHA!” Anton’s loud, deep laugh echoed against the walls as he engaged pursuit of the two runts. “Faster! He’s catching up!”, Keith yelled in between fast breaths. The two frail boys sprinted through the deserted, dark, icy hallways. The only sound filling the empty corridors was that of their quick, light feet and the heavy, loud thuds of Anton’s big feet. “I can’t go on much longer”, Sean said as his lungs burnt painfully and his weak legs began protesting. Keith dragged his 10 pound heavier friend into a closet and quickly locked its door as they turned around a corner. He motioned Sean to control his breathing as they heard heavy footsteps closing in. Anton blinked a few times as he rounded the corner: the hallway in front of him was completely empty. “You can run, but you can’t hide! We own this school!”, he bellowed loudly. Sean and Keith jumped up as the thunder-like voice rumbled mere inches from their hideout. “Gotcha!”, Anton said and pulled open the door on his left. In the locker room Alex was dragging Connor over to the shower zone after their fight. He reached the big mirror at the entrance to the showers and turned his attention to the mirror, releasing his grip on Connor. The battered Connor slumped to the floor as the 500 pound behemoth released his arm. Alex’ strong grip was all that kept his 560 pound body up since his knees couldn’t support him after the beating he took. Alex didn’t even notice it as he was entirely focused on his own reflection. The thick muscles on his beastly frame were pumped and engorged with blood after his football practice and the fight with Connor. The shirt of Logan that he was wearing, had several tears were it could no longer contain his bulk. He inhaled deeply, making his chest swell and ripping the shirt even more. He smirked at the sight and did a most muscular. The straining shirt didn’t stand a chance against the steely muscles: the hard mounds of beefs ripped it to shreds in seconds. “Seems like I need bigger shirts”, Alex said grinningly as he peeled the remnants off his majestic body. Connor stared up at the beast that had taken him down. His breathing was slowing down as his own 560 pound body was recovering from the fight. He grunted weakly as he tried to get up, pain shooting through his battered abs from the movement. The grunt made Alex look aside. He turned away from his reflection and grabbed his fellow behemoth’s armpits. His 55 inch biceps hardened into vein-infested cannonballs as he lifted Connor up from the floor and put him on his feet. Connor’s legs shook slightly as they supported his weight. He looked straight into the other behemoth’s blue eyes. “Let’s see what you’re made off, boy”, Alex said and ripped off Connor’s shirt in a swift motion. He turned his gaze to the mirror to compare their incredibly muscular physiques. Connor also looked in the mirror to see the body that had beaten his. It was the first time he saw Alex uncovered torso. The contrast between them couldn’t have been any bigger: Connor’s pale white skin made him look like a statue of marble, Alex natural tan on the other hand gave him the look of a bronze antique warrior and highlighted the grooves and lines between his thick muscles. The muscles on both their bodies were beyond huge: slabs of protruding beef hung heavily from their chest atop a deeply grooved 12-pack of cobblestone-sized abs; thick, perfectly round bowling ball-sized delts gave them an awesome v-taper; huge, long arms hung relaxed yet threatingly next to their torsos. Connor noticed how his muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones: his shoulders were just a few inches broader and a tad rounder; his pecs jutted a bit further from his chest and his abs, despite their dark red color from the beating, had deeper grooves between them. His arms on the other hand were clearly no match for Alex’ titanic ones. “You’re right to admire my awesome body, boy. The body that took you down easily. The body of a real man”, Alex said as he noticed Connor’s gaze, “Let’s check our wheels”. Alex flexed his quads and the bulky cords of beef busted through his skintight pants. Connor stared at the meaty quads and also noticed the clearly outlined thick snake that bulged against the right quad and stretched the boxers. “Afraid to compare? Or impressed by the view?”, Alex asked smirkingly as Connor hadn’t reacted. He ripped off the other behemoth’s jeans, also tearing away Connor’s boxers and exposing him completely. Connor shuddered a little as the cold air hit his plump dick. “Seems like you’re afraid to compare. You have your boxers on, I’m nude”, he replied reflexively. “We’ll see who’s afraid!”, Alex bellowed. He ripped off his boxers, his half hard cock smacking against his left quad as it was freed and instantly threw a most muscular, making all his muscles bulge with strength. Connor automatically copied the pose, transforming his 560 pound body in a symphony of veins, striations and mounds of hard beef. A faint smile formed on his lips as he noticed that his strong legs also outsized Alex’ thick ones. He relaxed his pose and grunted in pain as his rock hard cock smacked against his battered abs. He looked into the mirror and his smile grew even wider: his own 21 incher pointed straight at his reflection and was thicker and longer than Alex’ 20 incher that had a slight curve to the left. Alex noticed Connor’s smile and decided it was time reclaim his domination. “Wipe that smile off your face, boy”, he said angrily, “your muscles may be bigger but I’ve trashed you completely.” “Not only my muscles are bigger. My dick is thicker and longer than your crooked one”, Connor replied instantly. Somehow the other behemoth seemed less intimidating now than during the fight. If he could recover completely, he wouldn’t hesitate to show Alex who was on top. Anger filled Alex and he sensed that his domination of Connor was crumbling. “Flex your arms!”, he said harshly. Filled with new hope and with his energy almost restored after the fight, Connor swiftly flexed his arms into a double bicep pose. His thick, horseshoe-shaped triceps hung low from his arms, a thick vein snaking over them onto the bicep; his meaty biceps surged upward, stretching his pale skin to the max as it formed a football-sized mass of hard meat covered in blue veins; the peaks swelling till they reached an intimidating 45 inches. “Just as I thought: weak sticks”, Alex said. He stepped up behind Connor and copied the pose. Connor’s mouth fell open in disbelief at the scene: when Alex’ arms were fully extended, his titanic triceps hung lower than his own flexed ones, the veins feeding them were two times thicker than the one vein on his triceps; the bulging biceps exploded upward and outward, already surpassing his when Alex’ forearm was only halfway up; Alex brought in his arms completely and hardened his flex; the peaks that rose to the ceiling, began were his own ended. “Like a molehill next to my Mount Everest”, Alex said and hardened his flex some more. Connor just stared as the mind blowing muscles swelled some more, passing the 55 inch mark. He thought he could hear the bronzed skin stretching to contain the impossibly mounds of muscle, crisscrossed with thick veins and stretch marks. He couldn’t believe that even without the peaks, Alex’ biceps were still thicker, bigger and clearly harder than his own huge ones. He lowered his arms and gaped at the full glory of the other behemoth’s 55 inch arms in the mirror. Alex smirked as looked at the best reflection in the mirror: his titanic arms. He had lusted after Logan’s muscular arms since the first day he’d met him and had joined the football team just to gaze at them. In class, Connor’s beastly arms had distracted him the entire time and he had proposed to tutor him to get a chance to feel them. Now both his former idols were completely dwarfed by his 55 inch canons. His dick jolted as he thought of how his arms had overpowered Connor’s 560 pound body and installed his complete domination over him. Connor shivered as he felt the other behemoth’s 20 inch cock smack against his muscular ass. Every thought of standing up to the formerly wimpy water boy had evaporated from his mind just by sight of those beastly biceps. He turned around, his own hard 21 incher brushing against Alex’ hard 20 incher and extended his hands to feel the hardness of those flexed monster arms. Alex shuddered as pleasure erupted in his rock-hard cock from the contact with Connor’s hard one. He saw the other behemoth reaching for his biceps and shoved him back hard. Connor blinked in surprise as the left bicep in front of him suddenly relaxed and a strong paw hit his chest hard. The force of the push caught him by surprise and sent him backward against the mirror. He lost his balance and slid down to the floor, quizzically looking up at Alex. “You never touch my perfect body, boy”, Alex sneered down at the still bigger behemoth, “only I can feel, grope and lick my godly muscles”. He groped his titanic, flexed right bicep with his left hand and felt the hardness of the mound. “O yeah, hard beyond anything I’ve ever felt”, he said. Connor stared up at Alex worshipping his own monstrous arm. From his perspective, the bicep looked even bigger than up close: more hard lines and veins highlighted the orb of meat and the bush of dark pit hair completed the spectacular sight. He gulped as he saw Alex’ thick fingers groping the hard peak, trying to dent it. His dick jolted as Alex grunted to withstand his own strength. Alex released his flexed right bicep and began licking the hot, hard surface. The tip of his tongue traced the thick veins that snaked across the cannonball-sized muscle atop his arm. “Mmh, hard as steel”, he grunted in between licks. “Gotta love that manly scent”, he said as his tongue descended to his low hanging tricep and he sniffed the curly hair in his deep armpit. More drool dripped from Connor’s open mouth onto his protruding pecs at the erotic scene. His fully engorged 21 incher pointed straight up, the dark red head rubbing in the canyon between his pecs. But Connor didn’t notice it all: he was drinking in the sight of the self worshipping god in front of him. Alex’ final remark sent him over the edge: his big balls churned and began releasing cum as orgasm rolled over him. His throbbing 21 incher was trapped between his flexing pecs and blasted load after load of thick, sticky cum right onto his face. Cum splattered against his face, in his eyes, into his open mouth as the angry red head shot it out. After 7 loads the violence of his orgasm tempered down and five more loads flowed from his cock, pooling onto his protruding pecs and slowly sliding into the deep canyon that held his deflating cock. Alex stared down and laughed as he saw Connor coating himself with his cum. “You came just by seeing me worship my arms, boy. A real man lasts longer. Now I know why I took you down so easily: you’re no match for a man like me, aren’t you boy? These are the arms that now rule this university”, he boomed and threw another double bicep pose while the slight curve in his engorged shaft made his 20 incher smack against the left part of his abs. Connor’s cock jolted at the sight of the monstrous biceps hardening again and it shot a final load onto his cum-covered face. He lowered his head in defeat and every ounce of resistance left him as he noticed that Alex hadn’t even climaxed himself. “I’m gonna shower”, Alex said as he lowered his arms, “You’ll wait until I’m done. Men shower first, boys later”. Alex stepped over Connor and slowly strutted into the shower zone, his erect cock dangling back and forth as he savored his domination. Anton ripped away the door and stared into an empty room. He tossed the wooden door aside and continued his search. Sean and Keith held their breath as they heard the heavy footsteps in the hallway. The sound of the crashing door made them jump up. “Look at us”, Keith whispered, “last year we ruled the school and now we’re hiding in a closet”. Light suddenly flooded the previously dark closet as the door flew off. “There you are”, Anton said as he stared down at the two skinny boys, “Let’s have some fun. I’m dying to see how much of my cock fits in your bony asses. And then i'll take you to see Tomas”. Sean shot up but lost his balance. He fell forward and his head collided hard with Anton’s cock. “Mmpf”, Anton grunted in pain. He stepped back, holding his hands in front of his agonizing dick. “Go!”, Sean yelled and he jumped out of the closet with Keith. Anton saw the runts shooting past him and flung his arm in their direction. The two small boys dodged the tree-sized arm and sprinted away into the dark hallway. “I’ll follow you to the ends of the earth!”, Anton boomed and chased them once more. “To the exit!”, Keith said and quickly rushed down the marble stairs and turned to the left. Keith followed him and they heard the heavy footsteps wandering off in the distance. Anton angrily scanned the deserted corridor and punched against the wall; his meaty fist sank into the concrete like it was pudding. “Must have taken the wrong turn”, he said and returned to the staircase and turned left. Keith and Sean had reached the exit and were unlocking the door as they heard Anton’s heavy footsteps closing in. They threw open the door and rushed outside. The boys froze in their footsteps as a big, brown wolf appeared in front of them on the path and howled frighteningly. They turned around and sprinted back to the building, the wolf right behind them. Anton grinned as he saw Keith and Sean sprinting toward him; they would never escape him now and his master would be very happy. Sean and Keith looked behind and saw the wolf getting ready to attack. They threw themselves down on the path as the wolf jumped to them. The big creature passed over them and collided with Anton’s meaty chest, sending both him and the 580 pound behemoth crashing down to the floor. Sean and Keith quickly got up, sprinted past their fallen enemies and disappeared in the first room on the right. Seconds later, Anton painfully got up, looked around and bellowed in anger. He grabbed the wolf’s neck and launched the big creature onto the grass. He locked the doors and angrily returned to his room to report to Tomas. Sean and Keith heard Anton leaving, waited a few more minutes and emerged from their hideout. “Let’s go to Logan’s room first”, Keith said. In the locker room Connor looked up as Alex stepped over him and disappeared into the shower zone. His cum-covered chest still heaving up and down after his intense orgasm. His mind kept shooting back and forth between the image of his own body clearly out sizing Alex and the image of Alex’ spectacular arms. The thought of those hard masses of vein-covered meat made his cock harden slightly. Connor heard the water turn on, slowly got up and cautiously entered the shower zone. He blinked a few times as he made his way into the actual shower area. All the showers were running with steamy hot water and the thick clouds of fog that filled the shower zone, dimmed the lights on the ceiling: it seemed like penetrating the tropical jungle. Connor stepped under the first shower on his left and quickly rinsed the cum off his majestic body. He then slowly and carefully walked over the slippery, tilled floor. As he reached the center of the spacious shower area, the steamy fog enveloped him completely. He proceeded step by step and moved toward the furthest wall. The contours of a big silhouette became visible through the steam as he took another step. Connor advanced further and the clouds of hot fog dissipated, revealing the back wall of the shower area. The three showers on the tilled, white wall were running and produced more steamy vapors that circled slowly upward to the ceiling. The real spectacle was underneath the central shower: Alex. He was facing the wall and had his broad back turned to the shower area. Connor stared at the 500 pound behemoth showering his godly body. The mounds of muscle rippled and flexed along the wide surface of Alex’ beastly back. Water cascaded down in the deep grooves and cuts from his large, round delts to his narrow waist before sliding over the curve of his meaty ass. His titanic, 55 inch arms bulged as he brought them up to massage his hair: the overdeveloped bracchialis jutted out wide atop the low hanging tricep and under the mountain like peak that rose upward. Connor licked his lips, but quickly shook his head: he wasn’t here to worship those juicy arms, he would take Alex down by surprise and make him into his muscular pet. He focused like he did before a wrestling match and moved in. Alex opened his eyes astonished: before he could react, two strong arms passed underneath his own huge ones and two big paws locked together behind his neck. “You took me by surprise in the locker room. Time to even the score”, Connor said in Alex’ ear. “Still hadn’t enough, boy?”, Alex asked, “You’ll see what happens to weaklings that don’t do what they’re told”. He wiggled and squirmed to loosen the bigger beast’s hold. “I’m 60 pounds of pure muscle bigger than you. Once I’m done with ya, you’ll be the boy”, Connor rumbled. He stepped back a bit, dragging Alex with him. “You won’t break my hold like you did back in the locker room this time”, Connor said and tightened his grip, making his hard 45 inch biceps dig into the other behemoth’s armpits. Alex grunted softly as the steely biceps dug into his armpits. “I don’t need the wall to break your weak hold, boy”, he replied and shrugged his meaty shoulders. Connor’s eyes widened as the thick traps made Alex’ neck swell in his grasp. He fought in vain against the uprising muscles, but his 560 pound body hadn’t recovered completely after the fight. His locked fingers were pried open as the traps bulged with power. Alex felt the grip faltering and shrugged his shoulders a second time. He broke free and swiftly turned around to face his opponent. Connor’s mind was still trying to process what had just happened: no one had ever broken free from his strongest hold. Alex’ blue eyes were the last thing he saw before a hard blow hit his protruding chest. He lost his balance on the slippery floor, crashed down onto his back and slid backward toward the center of the foggy shower area. An evil smirk formed on Alex’ lips as his eyes followed his opponent that disappeared in the fog: he had escaped the bigger guy’s strongest hold and had clearly felt that he had not much power left. “I’m gonna enjoy round two even more”, he boomed into the clouds of steam. Connor was slowly getting up as Alex’ threatening voice rumbled through the shower area. He knew he didn’t stand a chance against the 500 pound guy without getting bigger. He decided to run for it and headed for the exit. A strong paw suddenly grabbed his neck when he stood up. Alex had noticed his opponent’s frame through the fog and had moved in rapidly. His left paw had grabbed Connor’s muscled neck just as he was about to flee. He forced him to turn around. Connor felt like his neck was about to snap as the other behemoth’s crushing grip made him face him slowly. “Never start a fight you can’t finish, boy”, Alex said as he looked his opponent straight in the eye. He could see the fear in it as he clenched his right paw into a thick fist, making his forearm bulge with strength. Connor tried to free himself from the impossibly hard grip, but Alex’ arm didn’t budge. He stared in horror as the 500 pound beast made a fist. He flexed his still battered abs in a protective reflex. “Not good enough”, Alex grunted and smacked his fist into the dark red 12-pack in front of him. Pain beyond anything he’d ever felt exploded through Connor’s majestic body when Alex’ fist collided with his already weakened abs. His knees buckled and Alex’ strong grip was all that kept him from slumping down. He summoned every ounce of strength left in his body and flung his right arm at the smaller guy’s face. Alex quickly raised his right arm and easily fended off his opponent’s punch. “Too weak, boy”, he said and dragged the 560 pound guy back to the furthest wall of the shower zone. Under the central shower, he released his grip and let his opponent slump to the floor. “Get up”, he bellowed. As soon as Alex released his grip on his neck, Connor’s thick legs gave out and his 560 pound body crashed down. He heard the other behemoth’s order and tried to get up. His wobbly legs couldn’t handle his weight and he clumsily collapsed back down. He grabbed the tilled wall for support and managed to get up after two more attempts. He grabbed the showerhead and pulled himself up, not releasing it to prevent his majestic body from crashing back down. The instant Connor stood up in front of him, Alex rammed his fully engorged 20 incher into the tight and very muscled ass. He groaned in pleasure as he fucked the bigger beast with full force: the feeling of the strong muscles clenching around his rock hard dick was way better than raping his bony teammates. “YEAH”, he grunted deeply. Connor instinctively clenched his ass in protection as he felt the hot rod enter. It was smaller and thinner than Anton’s 25 incher, but due to the slight curve in it, it hit a spot in his ass that drove him wild. “Ugh”, he moaned as his body rocked back and forth by the force of the fucking. Luckily he could grab the shower head for support or else his beaten body would have crashed down with the cock in his ass. His 560 pound body hadn’t even enough power left the make his own cock hard again: it dangled half hard between his thick quads. Alex placed his paws against the tilled wall for extra support and upped the force of his thrusts even more. He felt all powerful ravaging the bigger beast. Realizing he had dominated his former idol both physically and sexually, sent him over the edge. He roared deeply as his balls blasted several loads of thick cum through his rock-hard 20 incher into the clenching muscular ass. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Connor shuddered as the dick in his ass exploded. His huge body shook in harmony with the blasts that filled him. A watery load of cum dripped from his own semi-hard cock. After 8 loads, his orgasm cooled down and Alex withdrew his slowly deflating dick from the other behemoth’s ass. He grinned in triumph as his opponent slumped down, cum dripping from his ass. Connor’s worn out body just collapsed as the 20 incher retreated from his ass. He stared up in awe and defeat at the godly frame towering over him. He blinked as two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him up. He shook from exhaustion as his weight rested once more on his feet; luckily the big paws still supported him. He looked groggily into the blue eyes in front of him. “Finally know your place, boy?”, Alex boomed at the worn out opponent in his grasp. He grinned as he saw the big guy nod weakly. “Time to make the lesson sink in then”, he said and released Connor, quickly putting his right paw back under his right armpit as Connor nearly collapsed back down. Connor looked quizzically at the 500 pound beast as he heard his remark. Pain exploded through his body as a thick fist collided with his battered abs. His head shot back in pain as more jackhammer-like punches rained down on his stomach. “Last time I let you off too easily”, Alex said as his fist kept ravaging his opponent’s body. The once armor-like, stony surface was no longer a match for his titanic arms: his left fist sank deep into the dark red abs that felt like jelly against his steely knuckles. “No, please”, Connor grunted weakly as blow after blow smacked into his totally defeated abs. Alex’ strong grip prevented him from falling down and held his body inches away from the wall so that his abs took the full force of the punches. Connor looked down and saw that the dark red skin was turning purple under the onslaught of the other behemoth. Alex plump cock hardened with every punch he threw. He just loved dominating; now he understood why bullies kept tormenting their weaker victims. But he had done more: he’d taken down a bigger guy. He smacked his fist against his opponent’s abs once more, making it sink completely into the now weakened surface and pulled it back. He grinned down on the behemoth in his grasp: some blood was dripping from Connor’s mouth on his pale white protruding chest; his 12-pack had lost every definition and was completely flattened by the series of blows it had taken and looked dark red-purple. He hoisted his opponent up and took him in a bone crushing bear hug. Connor’s head shot back in pain as Alex’ beastly arms wrapped around his battered body and forced the air out of his lungs. The bulging biceps easily dug into his flattened obliques and bore into his body. Black dots danced before his eyes as the other behemoth crushed his worn out muscles. He felt fear beyond anything he’d ever felt before: when he was still a small runt he’d been afraid of his bigger bullies but knew they would never really hurt him; now, he felt his body was on the verge of breaking completely. Alex saw the panic in his opponent’s eyes and smiled. He slammed his fully engorged 20 incher in the muscular ass once more and hardened his flex some more. “Getting the lesson”, boy?”, he groaned in Connor’s ear as he thrust his hips back and forth to fuck his ass. Connor’s mind didn’t even process the other behemoth’s words: he was too far off in pain to react. The black dots now filled his vision almost completely and his big muscles did everything they could to withstand Alex’ crushing grip. The unbearable pain mixed with pleasure as the hot, hard, yet slightly curved shaft invaded his ass again. “Your muscles may be bigger, but you’ve got no real strength”, boy”, Alex groaned, “Wrestlers are fake, weak pussies. Footballers are real men”. He hardened his flex some more, enjoying how his monstrous, 55 inch biceps sunk deep into his opponent’s flattened obliques. “YEAUGHN!!!!” Alex bellowed in pleasure and his muscles flexed as his cock exploded in the muscular ass he was fucking. The pressure built quickly as volley after volley of thick cum blasted from his throbbing shaft. The cum of his first fuck was still inside and this second portion rapidly filled the tight ass. He could feel his own cum sliding along his rock hard 20 incher as more loads blasted from it. He released his bear hug and pulled his opponent from his dick after 5 shots; he milked three more loads from his cock shot, blasting them against the tilled wall, before his orgasm calmed down. Connor fell down once the other behemoth freed him from his grip. He looked up, his back on the water and cum-covered floor underneath the running shower, and stared at the blasts Alex milked from his cock. Alex released his deflating cock and looked down on his beat-up opponent. He smiled at the result of his work: the imprints of his huge arms were marked in dark red on Connor’s skin from the bear hug, his defined 12-pack looked completely flat and purple from the beating and some blood was leaking from Connor’s mouth. Alex raised his arms in triumph, did a double bicep pose and roared deeply, the sound echoing through the foggy shower area and rolling through the locker room. Connor gazed up and shivered in fear at the beastly roar. His dick jolted at the display of raw power as the other behemoth flexed his titanic arms. He knew it had been foolish to take on that beast after their first fight. Alex kept staring Connor straight in the eye and saw that he had understood the message. “Suck me off while I finish my shower, boy”, he bellowed as he lowered his arms, grabbed some soap and began soaping his chest and abs. Connor weakly got up on his knees, grabbing hold of the other behemoth’s thick quads for support and faced the plump cock that dangled atop a set of orange-sized balls. He opened his lips, took in the half-hard shaft and began sucking. Alex rumbled in pleasure as his cock was teased to hardness again by the 560 pound man’s tongue. He stopped soaping his torso and played with his hard nipples as the sucking on his now fully hard 20 incher intensified. Connor gagged a little as the cock in his mouth hardened fully and slipped into his throat. The slight curve of the shaft made it hit his left tonsil slightly. His tongue traced the thick veins up and down the lengthy shaft and his teeth playfully teased the surface. “Oh yeah”, Alex grunted as the tongue and teeth played with his rock hard shaft. He led his left paw slid down from his chest, over his intimidating 12-pack and grabbed the back of Connor’s head. He began bucking his hips and fucked the mouth of his opponent. Connor chocked slightly as the 500 pound beast began thrusting the 20 incher roughly in his mouth. He tried to retreat but the strong paw held his head in place. He grabbed the flexing quads in front of him to steady himself and kept sucking hard on the shaft. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex’ roar filled the shower area as his cock exploded in his opponent’s mouth. He pumped in and out of the spasming throat as load after load of cum flew from his cock. Connor gagged and swallowed as cum began blasting from the 20 incher fucking his face. The cum blasted against the back of his throat and his left tonsil and quickly filled his mouth. Alex roared and roared in ecstasy as his third orgasm of the day rolled over him. He looked down and grinned as he saw cum pouring from corner of the other behemoth’s mouth and even from his nose. He noticed a feeble load dripping from his opponent’s semi-hard cock and withdrew from his mouth, blasting a final load onto his face. Connor looked up as the cock left his mouth, just to get his face covered in cum. His eyes slowly traveled up along the majestic body towering over him and locked onto the piercing blue eyes staring down. He nodded respectfully at his new master. Alex saw the nod and pulled the other behemoth up. “Good boy”, he said, “Now let your master finish his shower and leave”. He shoved Connor backward, sending him tripping and sliding to the exit. Connor crashed down on the slippery floor, got back up and rushed out off the shower zone as fast as his wobbly legs allowed him. He grabbed his towel, dried his beastly yet battered body and put it on the bench next to his locker. He took his clothes when a hot rod invaded his worn out ass again. “Just making sure the lesson stays in”, Alex grunted as he rammed his 20 incher in the muscular ass, “Gotta love being huge. I feel so powerful!”. He began pumping his cock violently up and down the clenching ass. Connor moaned in pleasure and exhaustion as his ass was being plowed by the 500 pound behemoth. He put his hands on the bench for support and closed his eyes to undergo the fourth fuck in half an hour. “Just… ugh… remember you never touch my… ugh… body. I… ugh… owe you… ugh, boy”, Alex groaned in between fastening breaths. He upped the pace of his thrusts and drove his cock into the muscular ass like a battering ram. Connor nodded at his master’s remark and marveled at the power, both physically and sexually of Alex: his fucking was way more intense than Anton’s. His semi-hard cock leaked a watery load of cum onto his clothes. “YEAUGHN!!” Alex beastly roar escaped his mouth and his majestic muscles flexed as his fourth orgasm of the day erupted through his body. His big balls, already filled again after his previous explosions, released heavy loads of sticky spunk that geysered from his throbbing 20 incher and splattered into the clenching ass he was plowing. Connor was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion and pleasure. He’d never liked being dominated since he’d gotten huge, but he knew he was simply no match for the 60 pound lighter beast. Alex pulled the other behemoth from his cock and coated his broad, muscular back with his cum. He then turned his opponent around and covered his face with his final load. He grinningly looked down at Connor and said: “Make sure you’re here tomorrow after football practice, boy!”. Connor stared up at the 500 pound behemoth and nodded.

The Labours of Hugh By Chip Masterson For the Seigneur de M. “My God, what is that beast?” My master and I stood in awe as we watched a lone man carry an entire butt of beer on his back and gently drop it in place. You could hear it slosh - a thousand pounds of beer carried as lightly as a side of beef! But what looked like a man – or the absolute ideal of what a man could be – had the face of boy no older than I. His downy face looked untouched by a razor, yet the width of his shoulders rivaled every champion assembled here, with helmet-sized shoulders and chest muscles as thick as a man’s torso. His bare arms dwarfed my skinny legs, yet his waist, carved into grooves like a cathedral column, was flatter than mine. His legs were covered with several boar-hides stitched together, and with calves pushing them up like a giant’s fists. As he turned to leave, I could see he was so thick from the front edge of his chest to the highest peaks on his back, that if I were to stand with my back against his arm, his torso breadth would my shoulder-width. That back! A dozen crevices zigzagged among the humped cobbles and stony plateaus, undulating and transforming like a landscape in a dream. I pinched myself – I was awake. My master, Sir Alain, a knight of the royal court, had come to Chateaulin bearing the king’s congratulations to Count Houel on the birth of his second son. The Count was throwing a birth festival before hosting the folkmoot, and my master had entered the lists. He was speaking with the Marshal of the castle, Sir Geoff. Sir Geoff looked amused by our gawking. “That’s Hugh, one of my boys,” Sir Geoff explained. “He’s about the age of your boy here.” “Impossible!” Sir Alain sputtered. “I’ve seen quarry workers who couldn’t rival him for size!” “I rescued him after his parents exposed him in the woods,” Sir Geoff continued. “I soon discovered why – when he became impatient for food or cleaning, he smashed his crib to splinters with his tiny newborn fists. They feared raising a prodigy, but in some way, I felt commanded to care for him – I guessed then it was the voice of God, but now….” He paused, and changed course. “He’s very lonely – the other boys avoid him. He spends a great deal of time hunting alone in the forest.” “The Count allows a boy in the chase?” Sir Alain sustained shock after shock, and he hadn’t even mounted his steed yet. “The Count and all the farmers are grateful,” Sir Geoff explained. “Since he began entering the forest, we haven’t seen or heard a single wolf – it’s been years now. He eats like several men, and I can hardly increase his rations in front of the other boys, so he supplements his hunger with boars and other things he catches with his hands. The husbandmen even give him a portion of meat at every slaughter in thanks for his protection. It’s almost pagan,” Geoff added with a wry smile. “What a remarkable warrior he would be,” Sir Alain marveled, “if only he had a better station, and not born for the front line. Robert Guiscard could take all of Italy and drive Emperor Constantine into the arms of the Turks. But perhaps the work of a beast is a more fitting utilization of his unique – talents – after all. Providence is never wrong.” Sir Geoff looked at him sideways with his arms crossed, and said nothing. Soon we were preparing for the joust, a new form where, instead of a mass charge around the field, two knights face each other one-on-one and try not to get killed. I was nervous as a girl, though only King Philip could beat my master (though “beat” might not be a completely accurate description of what actually happened). My master was called against Sir Geoff and the knights rode out, the sunlight dancing off their shiny mail hauberks. They leveled their lances, and at the signal, charged. Almost immediately a strap on Sir Geoff’s saddle broke and he wobbled – but through his narrow visor, my master must not have noticed. Geoff couldn’t brace himself for a thrust and my master glanced a blow off his shoulder that sent Geoff spinning through the air and landing with a hearty smack. Everyone rose in silent suspense. My master had already turned about, still not realizing what had happened, not seeing see Geoff’s boys rush to his aid, . He began his parade – but a spur only jostled him in his saddle – his horse neighed but didn’t move. He kicked again but his mount’s effort to spring only resulting in it being pulled back into the air. My master dropped onto his back in the mud. Stunned, Alain looked up and saw Hugh holding his horse by the tail, fury etched into his handsome young face. “A strap broke – it wasn’t far, you should have stopped!” Hugh yelled – a shocking breach of order. My master flailed but couldn’t rise. My fellow knaves hesitated at the sight of Hugh – only I had quickly sprinted over – so Hugh cheekily slid his arm underneath my masters and effortlessly pulled him to his feet. They were the same height – maybe Hugh was my age, but he was easily a foot taller. “Apologize at once!” Hugh demanded, pressing his chest forward and making my master step awkwardly back. The audience gasped again at these unprecedented offenses, the Count himself shocked speechless. Instinctively raising his shield against Hugh’s “well-armed” aggression, Alain glared past him, glaring at a helmetless Geoff, who winced as boys removed his armor. “Sir, control your boy before his unseemly pride proves fatal!” Whether the threat irked Hugh more than being ignored, I’ll never know, but I saw Hugh’s jaw clench. In a blur, his arm sprang into the air, parallel with the ground, and punched my master’s shield in a quick, efficiently lethal motion – as if my master were livestock for slaughtering. Alain stumbled backward, sucking for air – the blow had split his shield and the horribly dented steel boss had torn the leather hide, sliced through the mail and sunk into Alain’s chest. The leather hide covering the shield trapped his strapped arms – he couldn’t breathe, and couldn’t pull it off. He fell on his knees, stunned and bleeding. The boys huddled in terror so I pleaded with Hugh, “Help him! He’s dying!” Rage melted from Hugh’s face like a passing storm and he realized with alarm what his immeasurable power had done – and to a man ostensibly his “better.” Hugh grabbed each side of the shield and wrenched them apart, shredding the hide covering and exposing the boss. He pulled that out and blood spurted against his face. He put his fingers into the mail and ripped it open like rotten cloth, pressing on the wound to staunch the flow until my fellows braved his proximity and aided our master. The doctor rushed forward, relieved that he could bind the wound without having the remove the mail shirt first. Count Houel rose imperiously and called for Geoff. I couldn’t hear what they said, but Geoff kept nodding and Houel furiously pounded his fist in his palm. Hugh stood a few feet from me with his head down. I smelled something sweet and salty I couldn’t quite place – I closed my eyes and it tickled the back of my mind. Like a memory I haven’t lived yet. I’d secretly taken the twisted and torn boss, and now surreptitiously fingered it behind my back – feeling the shape of his knuckles where they turned it inside-out, the warped edge that had torn and hurt him it should be protecting. Fortunately it missed his heart and lungs – but it’s the kind of scar you want from battle – not from a boy’s fist. Geoff went to Alain first, confirming the punishment, then came over and placed his hand on Hugh’s shoulder. His hand rose and fell like a rowboat at sea as Hugh breathed. Hugh nodded and walked around the center rail. A riffle disturbed the female stands, back and forth like a cauldron being stirred. Two big yoked draft horses were brought out and I understood what Hugh faced. I dropped to my knee beside my master and said, “Please, my lord, please spare his life! I’m sure he can be reformed! I believe he can do anything, anything he sets his mind to.” Alain patted my arm. “We’re only frightening him with what will happen if he doesn’t learn his place. The ostlers won’t let him get hurt. Too badly.” As I helped him into chair, I heard Hugh say, “What about my other arm?” My balls tingled. I shifted from foot to foot as a strange irritation grew in my groin. Two more horses were brought up from the stable. Hugh stuck out his arms, releasing feral tangles of reddish-gold curls sprouting beneath them and spraying a mist of sweat. With ropes, the ostlers lashed Hugh’s wrists to the yokes. Then, to guarantee the horses wouldn’t bolt and kill him, their bridles were lashed to the corners of the court, with enough slack that they could apply a torturous pressure that would remind Hugh of his place in the future. The horses fidgeted nervously, nostrils flaring and hooves kneading the dirt. Houel made an angry speech about honor and respect, but sensing a universal impatience, yielded Alain the field. Alain lifted his hand, and dropped it wearily. The ostlers promptly goaded the horses forward. The ropes leading from Hugh’s wrists twisted, but so did the ropes between his wrists and shoulders – his arms that almost dwarfed the haunches of the horses themselves. Each horse took several steps before its hooves slid against the dirt. Alain nodded again and the ostlers urged the horses harder – but the beasts could only lean into their bridles until the effort made them shake. Hugh stared at a point in the sky, his torso rising and falling, his legs planted like oaks. The stable boys urged the horses forward, but their legs could only dig grooves in the ground. Hugh turned his arms slightly, aligning his heaped shoulders with the winglike flare of his back, and refused to move. A sheen of sweat dappled the burnished golden down covering him, and I caught that sweet, wild scent stirring me – though there was no breeze. I realized it came from under Hugh’s arms. The horses smelled something different – their nostrils flared and with a single shriek, they bolted – or rather, attempted it. Hugh panicked at the sound and tensed his arms – two horses stumbled onto their forelegs. Hugh bolted them all in place. His hands gripped the ropes with white knuckles and his unexpected restraint multiplied panic into terror. The horses threw themselves against the ropes, bucking and springing, but only rising straight up instead of forward. The teams danced side to side, seeking any advantage over the terrible weight that pinned them down – and Hugh, squinting, jerked the ropes tight and stopped their dancing. Hugh pulled his shoulder blades together, his flesh humping and squeezing together. This dragged the horses backwards, and they screamed and stamped the ground in fear and fury. Hugh bent his elbows, tightening his arm muscles, and sixteen hooves skidded toward him half a metre. His hands twisted and he gripped the rope farther along, pulling it toward him as his swollen arms turned purple with veins. Though only half-bent, the meat of his forearms pressed against his bulbous upper arms. The horses’ eyes rolled with panic, their mouths frothing and chomping their bits. Hugh closed his eyes and, swaying side to side as he absorbed the animals’ combined efforts, raised his fists higher and brought them closer together. The reins to the court posts tautened and, as the audience gawped in amazement, the horses themselves rose off the ground and floundered, writhing helplessly in mid-air. Hugh twisted the rope again and drew more into his relentless fingers, his chest rippling with dents and ridges as he fought to bring his fists together, lungs heaving. The animals twisted as they stretched between the posts and Hugh, their shrieks strangled by the pressure into hoarse gasps of desperation. Urine and shit poured out of each animal as Hugh’s inexorable hands reached for each other. A shocking crack of splitting timbers shook the stands as the posts gave way – but not enough. A groan like stretching leather was followed with a horribly wet FWWWWUMMMPPPPP! Hugh’s fists knocked against each other – because his arms had ripped four horses apart, spewing blood and gore over his rounded masses and into the crowd. The torn torsos flew towards him and clumped into the dirt while the head-half rebounded into stands. Some people screamed and ran but some couldn’t move, shaking or trembling. Flushed with victory, Hugh smiled broadly and quickly shredded his rope. He opened his eyes and saw with disbelief what carnage his arms had wrought. His skin glowing and his entire body heaved for air, a weird pride surmounting the grotesquerie. Young maidens surged from the stands, yammering and gazing devotedly at him. Pleased (and a little stunned), he flexed his arms and the girls caught their breath – a couple swooned. The bush-covered, deep round pocket that sank between his back and chest and smelled warm and inviting. One bold lass reached out to touch him, giggling, her fingers flying back as if burned. “It’s okay,” Hugh said. “I can make it bigger.” Hugh began pumping his arms, and muscles still swollen from the struggle turned from red to violet, with blue veins snaking under the skin. Each pump expanded his arms got bigger, until their round shape changed and a second peaked cap rose above the bulk. The maidens were all modestly attired – not a bosom in sight – and yet his presence, his heat, his scent compelled their hands to reach for him, regardless of propriety. Several of the girls swarmed around him, their fingers exploring his physique as they might a statue of Hercules. With a huge smile, Hugh dropped his arms and thrust out his chest, letting them uselessly poke their fingers into its obdurate surface, feel its edges and contours. I could see it dawning on their astonished faces how Hugh’s living flesh mocked the so-called armor of the knights. As their fingertips traced the arabesque of ridges in his back, I could also see a single pulse along one leg of his trousers. Hugh’s own eyes now brightened as the fawning girls sparked pleasure in his man-parts, which in turn shadowed his handsome face with anxiety. Despite his advance development, I guessed he’d always used his arms and legs as tools, never experienced a rush of triumphant potency flooding his limbs, then reaching beyond them and enthralling the opposite sex. The girls’ desire sparked lightning which flowed through his muscles to his manhood, forever fusing sexual arousal with displaying his body and exerting his strength. As if he were entirely a living erection. A savage bellow erupted from suddenly jostling shrubbery and in a cloud of dust, a massive bull appeared, its nose bloody where it ripped away from its ring. The girls shrieked and fled, many simply crouching behind Hugh. The bull faced Hugh and pawed the ground, challenging him. I heard my master say, “There’s something in Hugh’s sweat that disturbs stallions and bulls alike. It maddened those horses, and now our bull senses his dominance threatened.” Before anyone could move, the bull lowered its broad head and charged, lance-sharp horns swinging wildly. Hugh growled back and actually ran at the bull, bulging arms cocked and ready to spring. They met in a thunderclap of bone striking bone-hard muscle as Hugh slammed his chest against the bull’s skull. Each animal bounced back from the impact, the bull staggering with its tongue out. Hugh recovered first and grabbed the horns low. Digging his mighty legs into the soft earth, he shoved the bull’s skidding hooves back, away from the stands. But the bull seemed locked on his enemy – it swung and shook its huge head – or attempted to. Hugh grunted and rocked sideways; his shoulders turning ominously toward the beast, each like a head sprouting a thicker horn. The bull bucked his head until Hugh slowly, steadily, unmercifully slowed it into immobility. The bull pulled back and twisted its thick neck the other way – but Hugh twisted his wrists and raised his elbows, checking its progress and holding it tight. With a strained groan, Hugh forced the shuddering head back up. The bull tried to toss Hugh up into the air but Hugh’s grip held it like tar. With a war cry, Hugh exploded and slammed the bull’s head down against the ground. Angered, stunned, the bull leaped forward – but didn’t get far. Hugh’s shoulders sank back, soaking up the bull’s strength and then driving it back out against the animal with greater force. In quick bursts Hugh thrust the bull back; its set hooves trenched the earth which could not withstand Hugh’s power. Trapped in superior hands – Hugh utterly controlled the head, defying the animal’s every twitch – the animal’s eyes rolled and its bellows rose in broken cries of disbelief. The crowd cheered to see this boy-man tame a bull bare-handed – so Hugh grinned and raised one fist into the air … and contained the bestial violence with one hand! The crowd’s deafening praise drowned out the bull’s chest-rumbling fury, its rippling shoulder and haunches quivering, shaking – impotent. Squealing with rage, the bull jabbed its free horn a few centimetres at Hugh. The boy brought his free fist down on the bull’s head. A crack like lightning splitting a tree shocked everyone to silence. Hugh struck the bull again, his knuckles smacking into the densest part between the horns. The bull’s knees buckled and drool looped out of its mouth. One more THWOKKK and the bull dropped flat. Shaking out his hand while the crowd cheered, Hugh walked around and stuck his arms under the bull’s belly. In one swift move he lifted the enormous beast up against his chest … and then his arms pressed it up over his head. He dropped it once against his own stony shoulders and the bull guttered an exhausted wheeze. He lifted the pull again and repeated the drop, the impact making the bull’s head loll. Finally Hugh lifted the bull over his head and carried it around the arena, giving everyone a close look before he SLAMMED it against the ground, its legs splayed out like petals. The impact clattered weapons in their racks, and some of the ladies lost their balance. The bull lay perfectly still so Hugh slapped its face several times to see if he had killed it with one fist. The bull opened its eyes, saw Hugh, licked Hugh’s hand and rolled over on its back, its enormous male-part exposed, red and glistening. Hugh held both hands over his head again like a champ. Under the crowd’s cheers I heard my master mutter, “That bull will never stud again.” “Young knave,” announced Houel once ordered was restored, “God and Fortune have placed you in the lowest estate, in which your earlier offenses to Sir Alain are unpardonable. And yet your manly vigor and dauntless courage indicate a nobler origin, one in which your outburst would not only be unexceptional, but possibly demanded as a point of honor. With your parentage unknown, we may never know the truth – except through your honorable and obedient actions henceforth. I bid you to mind your tongue and temper, obey my vassal Sir Geoff in all things, and your God-thewn limbs may one day raise you to an estate commensurate with your valor.” The Count then turned to the events planned for after noon dinner, but my eyes were drawn to his left arm, which had disappeared behind his back. It appeared to be rhythmically twisting back and forth – or rather, in and out – as he spoke of Hugh. I doubt anyone else noticed – all eyes remained on the smiling hero, his cowed bull; Hugh’s innocent freckles belied a ferocity lurking underneath. I had to see to my master’s horse. Hugh led me to the stable, saying eagerly, “You need to clean the hooves, right?” he asked me. Before I could so much as unstrap the saddle, Hugh ducked underneath the stallion and lifted him over his head – this after so many exertions already! The horse panicked at first, but Hugh’s deep voice and commanding presence calmed it – I even saw the head of its maleness peeking out, as with the bull. My own trousers felt heavy and tight and I stood riveted before the column of living power before me. “Well, go on!” he said. “I’m hungry!” I grabbed a pick and indulged in cleaning each hoof without bending over – I barely had to move the stallion’s legs. When I indicated I was done – I had no voice – Hugh gently put the horse down and deftly unbuckled the tack, which he effortlessly carried, saddle in one hand and all the dressings in the other, to a bench and rack against the wall. When he came back, he asked if he could brush the animal instead. “I didn’t like hurting those horses before, or the bull,” he said sheepishly. “Something just came over me I can’t put into words – like when I’m hunting. I’m usually gentle here.” He wielded the brush like a pro, the stallion responding with shivers and affectionate nudges – one animal acknowledging the superior protection and care of another. I marveled, not for the first time, how some animals sense danger in his aroma, while others are soothed … and aroused. Hugh ate separately from the other boys, who swarmed around the young squire. The noble boy kept looking at Hugh with jealousy, but managed to captivate the other boys with tales of court love affairs and adventures. Only one boy looked our way … and he too looked jealous when he caught my eye. Hugh finished his portion of stew before I had barely begun, and fetched a bag full of preserved meats from his stash. The rough burlap had his name crudely embroidered on it, and while I finished my plate, the boy-man devoured several hunks of dried meat, teeth ripping the hard flesh apart with animal hunger. The morning’s excitement, and being both full and so near Hugh’s humid heat, made me long for a nap. But Hugh jumped up and dragged me with an iron grip out to watch the afternoon events. When prizes were awarded, everyone looked at Hugh as if they knew he deserved not only the top prize, but the whole array of jewelry. The winners too seemed abashed, even my master, who came in third overall and got a beautiful golden torque with three emeralds. I noted that, though decorative, it could fit his neck – but not Hugh’s. I had to attend my master at dinner and eat with the other boys, but when we were dismissed, I left them and went back to the stable. He brightened like dawn when he saw me – his new friend – and we went outside and sat on a stone in the cool evening. Without a word, he draped his heavy arm around my shoulders and I stiffened to support its weight. After watching the stars come out in companionable silence, he yawned like a lion and guided me to his lonely straw pallet, away from the boys on the other side of the animal stalls. Hugh dropped his trousers pulled off his loin cloth, sniffed it, nodded and put it back on. His virile member swung away like a pendulum – but most remarkably, it was utterly smooth. I had thought, given the maturity of his armpits, that he’d be woolly below as well – but that growth had not yet started, it seemed, no more than his beard. How poised between two worlds he seemed, striding them both like the Colossus of Rhodes. Unexpectedly, I felt fear sleeping next to a creature so powerful and, worried he might crush me in his sleep (or in a bear-hugging dream), I curled into a tight ball on the edge of the mat. The night turned frigid and a howling wind whipped around the stable. But Hugh burned like a fully-stoked furnace, his pale skin radiant. I heard him say, “Are you afraid of me too?” I rolled over and, shivering, told him, “I didn’t think I was, but suddenly I felt very tiny.” He looked hurt and said, “I never hurt little creatures. That would be terrible. I don’t even step on worms after it rains.” He extended his arm and I wormed closer, his heat like a heavy woolen blanket embracing me. My head was smaller than the pillow of his arm, not stony at all but firm and, in some way, compelling and safe. He saw the arch in my loincloth and looked around excitedly – “Did girls sneak in?” When he realized we were alone, he sighed and said, “Oh, you’re like Ralph. Ralph was my friend until the others turned him against me.” “Nothing could ever turn me against you!” I blurted out. “I would pledge myself to you as your vassal forever, here and now, if you could take me.” He giggled at the ridiculous thought but nestled happily against me. “You can touch them, if you want,” he said quietly. “I never used to like it when Ralph did it, but today it felt different – all those girls’ hands. I don’t know what I felt. I sure liked it though.” “You’ve never been with a girl?” I asked in amazement, assuming he’d plowed wide and deep. He shook his head. “My master told me the story of Samson, but the truth was, his hair was a symbol of the other thing that grows out of a man. And when he lay with Delilah, she took his essence – so he became weak, her weak slave.” I realized Geoff must have been afraid of what Hugh’s youthful exuberance might do to a tender girl – or grown woman, or sheep or cow. I said nothing and placed my hand on his belly, which ran beneath my fingers like hot bricks on a cooking hearth. I explored the heavy bulk beneath his smooth skin, not clench into stones but full of rumbling threat, rising and falling with his breath. It felt like a city street brought to life, the cobbles able to yield or harden at will. My hand crept up to where his chest rose up like an escarpment – though he lay flat on his back! – and spread like wings to either side. I could barely reach over his chest and rub the solid mound of his shoulder, and stroke the junction where his chest and arm came together like the stanchion of a rope bridge. He raised his forearm and drew my face in his humid armpit. Though I wasn’t nearly finished exploring his manly terrain, the heat and sweet pit-fumes and soft tickling hairs overwhelmed me and I shot my seed in several fierce spurts, my whole being jerking and one foot cramping up. I don’t know if he noticed, but he didn’t let me go – I think he’d already fallen asleep. My release, after the day’s events, left me empty and I too slept in his dark musky chamber. I awoke before dawn – Hugh was already at his chores. Duke Conan would be arriving this morning to begin the folkmoot (there’s quite a queue of gripers this time around, I hear), and the great entertainments would continue, including a troupe of acrobatic Prussian dwarves said to be astounding and funny. A post rider ripped by us and headed straight into the castle. Word went around that we were to assemble, and soon Count Houel mounted the rampart along with by Sir Geoff and the seneschal, an old man, called for everyone’s attention. “My esteemed brother-in-law, Conan Duke of Bretagne,” Houel announced, “shall arrive presently – yes, yay, quiet, quiet! – and he sends ahead not only his salutations – please, quiet! – but also a demand: William, Duke of Normandy, has taken Maine - yes, an outrage! – and our lord expects Normandy shall enter our lands as well, with or without invitation. Every able-bodied man of service age is to immediately prepare for a dress inspection with what weapons and armor he is able to supply, so that we may assess the state of our defense and prepare accordingly. We shall gather again an hour before dinner ready for war and our lord’s review.” He clapped his gauntlets and hell erupted as everyone leapt pall-mall to get home and dust/shine what rusty pieces of tin may decorate their mantels. The Bretons hadn’t seen much action in recent years other than border skirmishes here and there. Now local politics had now thrown Bretagne’s scent under William’s nose and he was chasing it down like the dog of war he is. For armor, the knaves generally tussled over left-overs and scraps from the smithies, but nothing fit Hugh. An older boy remembered an unusually stout squire many years ago who had left mail behind. It was out of style but I doubt anyone would notice that, if it fit. Hugh had to borrow a tunic from the blacksmith – he rarely wore a shirt of any sort. I spread tallow over the arms and shoulders of the borrowed tunic, trying not to linger in the all the rippling valleys and crests which thrummed like volcanos even while relaxed. I and three other boys then lowered the hauberk over his head. We could have restyled the hauberk, repositioning the giant belly links to Hugh’s shoulders where they were needed, but we hadn’t time. We jerked and yanked hung our entire weight off the armor, squeezing it around the outcroppings his his chest, shoulders and back. It hung loose halfway down his midsection and when he put down his arms, the sleeves didn’t quite reach the elbow. The coif fit fine over his head but was tight around his neck, and spread only partly as far over his upper torso as it was designed to. He started breathing fast in the constricting armor, the clinking links rattling with each breath oddly disturbing, if musical. He could barely move in any direction and looked as stiff as a giant wearing a doll’s costume. We watched in awe as the many war machines were wheeled out and lined up for demonstrations. Somehow, I thought Hugh more impressive than they. By the time Duke Conan arrived, all the pomp and ritual left us sweating in the sun, knees trembling from the weight of unaccustomed armor. A couple boys passed out, clattering to the ground, but Hugh looked fine – confined, sweatily pungeant, but unaffected by the heat. While reviewing us, Conan blinked several times when he came to Hugh. “You there, come forward,” Conan ordered. Hugh walked stiffly forward. “How can you fight? It looks like you can barely move.” Knowing he had erred in not previously providing Hugh with suitable armor in case of war – so rare was fighting in these parts – Geoff piped up and said, “He’s had a growth spurt recently and his armor is actually at the blacksmith’s for alterations--” Duke Conan silenced him, eyes glued to Hugh, and said, “I was speaking to the … boy.” He walked around Hugh, suppressing a sigh at the span from side to side, and front to back. He actually ran his fingers across Hugh’s upper back to test if this was some kind of prank. I don’t think he could tell where the steel stopped and Hugh began. Suspicious, perhaps, that beneath the tunic was steel casing of some kind – perhaps plated armor (Houel could hardly afford to fit his entire levy in plate – no one could), Conan came around and ordered Hugh to raise his arms. Then he cocked his ear, listening closely. Hugh raised his arms straight out the side. The links squirmed noisily as the hard surface below changed shape. The entire hauberk rode up several inches. “Now throw your arm back and bend it as if you were going to throw a spear.” Hugh got his arm half-way back when he got stuck. Conan exchanged a dark look with Count Houel and Hugh wiggled his torso, shifting several more belly inches up around his chest so he could move his arm all the way back. As he half-bent his arm, the links twisted and flattened around it. “Make a muscle,” Conan ordered. Hugh obliged. Hugh tightened his fist made his sinews expand, higher and wider. The mail exploded, shooting fragments of steel in both directions. The other warriors yelled and shielded themselves from the painful missiles. The Duke blinked and saw the pale reddened mound surmounting through the shattered mail, splitting the tunic as Hugh made it bigger … and bigger … and bigger still … and with a final straining grin, created two peaks and peppered us with several more links. Hugh looked eagerly at Conan for approval, but Conan simply stood there with his mouth open. So Hugh, thinking the Duke wanted to see more, held out his other arm and flexed it fully-extended. The chain mail tightened noisily while the meat of his back-arm jutted out … getting rounder … bigger … until it shamed the upper arms of most men and held the links at maximum tautness. His front-arm resembled rose in a long arch, trembling a moment against the links until they popped in the middle and ripped open, exposing the deep crevice between the two halves. Hugh then flexed his arm to match, possibly outdo, his other arm – and the mail and tunic obediently tore apart deep into the pit and over the dragon-claw undulations of his shoulder. He stood there, showing off his two beauties, and several women fainted. Female sighs and moans (or I should say, high-pitched sounds – not limited to females) sang through the assembly as he put his hands on his hips. At the same time, he moved his elbows out and widened his back in stages, left to right, left to right, so you could see his it from the front! The links chinked and jumped, the bottom rising higher and higher up his torso … and then Hugh bounced his chest muscles back and forth. Twisted steel shards blew off his chest and showered down on the crowd, often drawing blood. Even the Duke was not immune but nobody stopped him, watching him in rapt awe. Pulling his shoulders forward, he split the hauberk down the sides, tearing steel like old cloth. Strips of unhinged metal flowed off his body like oil. He kept on popping all his muscles until he reduced the tattered armor to old fringe hanging off the coif. For a moment, I felt a communal urge to spontaneously kneel. But Conan’s eyes shone avidly, and he clapped his hands together. He turned toward a pavilion set up for dinner and ordered, “Clear away the food and bring that banquet table up onto the dais. Right up there,” Conan pointed. As servants scurried, I heard him say to Houel, “I think we have a secret weapon against Normandy right here. I will test of his capacities.” Turning to Hugh, he intoned, “Young knave, come forward and show us your pith.” “Please, sire,” Hugh said, bowing and coloring deeply, “I’ve done enough lately, and it makes the other boys – they’re scared of me. I don’t want to scare people anymore.” “It’s not a request, boy!” Conan thundered. “You will do as commanded or face the consequences.” A nod from Geoff removed his objection and he nodded his obedience. Obviously the Duke hadn’t been informed about the bloodbath yesterday’s “consequences” turned into. It took four straining, huffing servants to trundle over the enormous oak-plank table over the uneven ground. While they struggled with the empty table, Hugh pulled off the coif, his arm nearly pressing against his face, and stripped off the remnants of mail and tunic. A flock of girls surrounded him, rubbing shreds of tallow-covered tunic into his white, perfect skin with a fervid devotion that would make the saints jealous. Others caressed his chest and several explored his back. Three or four of them gripped his arms and he suddenly raised them to his sides, the girls hanging off like pennants and giggling with feverish delight. He showed off how his arms charged shape, raising and lowering the girls with only the granite peaks. They swung back and forth but he stood solid as a Maypole. A couple dropped to caress his legs through the boar hides but that alarmed the ancient seneschal, who hobbled over with a loud bell and shooed them all away. The table arrived at the said, but the servants were too exhausted to lift it up the step, so four fresh servants came and heaved, fumbling, with all their might. Duke Conan grinned and commanded, “Everyone - remove your armor and pile it onto the table!” Geoff sent the dwarf troupe over to help, and as boys helped free their masters and shucked their own hauberks, the dwarves made a clever show of passing it along and, climbing upon each other’s shoulders, layering the mail and helmets with exaggerated artistry. The boards of the platform groaned and popped as the weight increased, and increased further. Just when I thought I heard the table complain as well, Conan called a halt, and ordered two goblets to be filled with wine and set at either end of the table. Reaching into a pocket inside his sleeve, Conan pulled out a small cross, gold with garnets and pearls. “If young … young …” (a servant whispered to him) “young knave Hugh can lift this table into the air without spilling so much as a drop of wine from either goblet, I will entrust his master with this, my own devotional cross, to secure his education and his future needs.” A collective gasp went up – knaves were not allowed to own gold. To have a small treasure in trust for the future was unheard of. Conan either doubted Hugh could combine vigor with dexterity and endurance … or he prayed for it with all his soul. Geoff caught Hugh’s shoulder and whispered, “Remember – when you move things quickly then stop, anything not tied down will keep moving. Slow and steady.” I could see Hugh reining his enthusiasm by the set of his jaw. He leapt onto the dais from a stand and surveyed he table from various angles. The platform cricked underneath Hugh’s feet as he circled – the links of armor tinkled and flared in the sun. His additional weight severely stressed a dais constructed to hold a dozen men. The table sported a pair of stout columns carved with spiraling grooves at each end, braced by an inconvenient trestle running the nearly three-metre length of the bankette. And undulating terrain of steel rose in layers above his head. The goblets were nearly brimful. The trestle would get caught between his legs if he straddled it – he’d never get it all the way. I saw now Conan’s strategy – not simply testing Hugh’s brawn, but his strategic thinking and adaptability. And any solution would require more than simple pith. He went around to the back so all we could see was Hugh’s bent, boar-hide covered legs under the table – the armor pile fully obscured him. He squatted and extended his arms at angles underneath. Then he straightened his legs: and the table rose steadily off the platform. Cries of awe and disbelief rifled through the crowd. The platform sank beneath his feet, the wood barking loudly. Widening his stance, Hugh seemed to drop his shoulders and press up from underneath – the towering steel swayed and flashed in the sun. He edged one foot in front of the other, boards sagging loudly from the concentrated weight. Finally, the bottom of his chest-shelf caught against the trestle. He took several deep breaths while everyone else held theirs. In one smooth movement, he powered the creaking table out and up into the air, slipped his head underneath it and shifting his hands to align with the corners for stability. A loud POPPPP! burst from the platform, which bounced dangerously beneath him. One of the builders caught his attention with a glinting knife, and pointed out where the joists were. With a grateful smile (me: jealous), Hugh slowly spread his legs until they rested on the cross-supports. Thicker trusses protested at such punishment – when it was covered with chairs and people, the platform had been silent, solid as the earth – but they took the stress. He whipped his back leg forward and the swirl of interlocking sinews that rose from his waist and twisted around each other to brace the expanse of his upper torso made the carved pillars at the table’s ends look puny. Plus, how such a narrow, flat and tightly-coiled abdomen could rise and moor the broad clustered beef that anchored his oak-branch arms … it defied belief. No blubbery “strongman” rival such power, such beauty. Sweat trickled down the gullies and trenches of his man-flesh, and his groiny-salted scent wafted insensibly through the crowd. Men stirred unwittingly, uncomfortably, some angrily, while girls and women both undulated, their own bodies responding to Hugh’s proximity by lubricating their gyrations and stirring their desires. I felt my own ass and cock discharge an oily moisture as I wiped drool off my chin. Hugh turned his hands backwards and pressed the table high. The mountains of armor shifted slightly but the tremoring goblets stayed dry. As the trestle scraped against his belly – I half-expected to see shavings fall away as Hugh’s serrations carved the wood as it rose. But of course, the ladies had massaged enough cow fat into his skin that it slid easily past them. With his arms extending above his head, his chest bulged out so far out that Hugh pressed his his chin against the top of one to brace his neck. It did not dent. With a final grunt, he thrust and locked his elbows, the bole-thick knotted arms fitting into his shoulder and chest musculature like a complex war machine. The trestle caught on his overhanging chest and bent like a bow in that final thrust – I dug my nails into my legs, afraid the wood would crack. But the squawking wood held and a cheer went up all around. All except Conan, who’s intent face sweated as profusely as Hugh’s, and whose hips jerked violently, his entire body rigid. But Hugh wasn’t done defying our imaginations. Carefully, Hugh stepped to the end of the dais and dropped down onto the first step, bending his arms to keep the table level as he descended. The stair steps squeaked until he got nearly to the bottom, when one snapped with a BANG! Everyone jumped and yelled in fear for him. But Hugh took it in stride, smoothly following the drop while scrunching his body to keep the table level. He dropped his other foot onto the ground, and walked through the last, splintering steps and risers as if they were made of straw. He carried the table directly to Conan himself. Tension gripped the crowd – what was he going to do? For a moment, I felt a flash of panic - he would hurl the table and its contents onto the Duke and pronounce himself King, defying all challengers. I even saw Conan flinch, his guards fidgeting between the call of duty and the sudden will to flee. But Hugh merely lowered the table back down so that it hovered above the ground, and turned it sideways so Conan could observe, and remove, the first unspilled goblet without having to move himself. Then he kept turning, showing Conan and the audience the rippling contours of this back, which tremored in a rapid tattoo from the strain but never flagged from their labors. My eyes were drawn to the perfect globes capping his hide-clad legs - I wanted to grab them and pull him against me – or hang on while he pressed himself into me. But I shook those thoughts out of my head. Hugh stopped again so Conan could take the second goblet and verify that not a drop had spilled from it either. The he completed his circle and, his arms and shoulders beginning to quiver, he lowered the table to the ground as if presenting it as a gift to his lord. Hugh came around, issuing a hot wind of deep breaths and looking as though he could defy Samson and Hercules together. He dropped down on one knee before Conan, his head sinking beneath the rising plateaus of his back. Hugh could barely control his quavering musculature as he recovered from the punishing victory – he vibrated with effort and stilled himself, as he had the bull. In a cracked, hollow voice, Conan said, “Riiii--” He coughed drily, drank half a goblet down and sputtered, half-choking. With wine staining his chin, he said in a tight voice, “Rise, s- … m-my boy. Where is your m-m-master?” Geoff stepped forward, beaming with pride and relief. Conan gave Geoff the golden jeweled cross, and made him swear an oath on the blood of the Savior that that treasure should be used only to secure a future fit for man who will doubtless perform feats of great renown in the service of his lord and land. Again he crowd cheered and Hugh disappeared beneath a roiling female sea. Water, oil, food passed hand to hand through the crowd to care for him where he knelt, and Conan, feeling singularly ignored, stepped over the Houel and called Geoff and Alain to them. “I had thought to test your war machines against one of the menhirs in that field over there – but I think that, once he has fed and rested, we should test them against young Hugh. That will give us a greater idea of how we could deploy him against the machines of our enemies.” Geoff clearly wanted to protest – both the test and the “use” of Hugh in place of a giant rock simply went too far. But it was not his place, and turned away and prepared to speak with Hugh about what he still must do to fully earn the jeweled cross. Myself, I felt Hugh would love dominating the biggest, mightiest mechanisms created by man – if he were fresh. The last few days, he expended more puissance than a dozen or more grown men. Any failure due to fatigue could make him very angry. And I’d seen him angry – Hugh nearly killed an armored knight with one controlled half-punch through his shield. Even a days’ delay would restore him sufficiently. Worried for him, and the rest of us, I tried to tote up how many men would have to pool their strength to accomplish Hugh’s many feats – the horses followed by the bull, then lifting a horse, then chores chores chores; and chores the next morning before bursting armor and slowly lifting a weight that nearly destroyed the dais he stood on. I could see men falling in exhausting, others rushing to sustain an enterprise for which Hugh required no assistance. I felt dizzy – such potency in one boy-man violated every sense of reason and nature. It was a breach in the world, some supremacy stepping down from the world beyond and stretching human belief to its breaking point. I remembered Jacob had wrestled with an angel, and held it helpless in his arms for three solid days before the angel was able to treacherously injure Jacob’s hip, and escape ignominiously the patriarch’s iron grasp. If men have lived before who could dominate even the angels of God, then perhaps such a man could exist again – not a pagan mythical Hercules, but real man, created by God … perhaps to test our faith. See if we would worship the miracle worker or the one true God who made him. I prayed for guidance through this confusion … but my hands weren’t the only part of me pointing towards heaven. “Jealous?” Alain said, coming up behind me, making me jump. “Ah! Sir, uh, n-no…” I stuttered. He gently cuffed my head and gestured to where Hugh had moved to a couch and was being fed and massaged (or groped) by a hundred hands. “Someday you’ll have the girls pawing over you too,” he told me. “But I’m afraid today, no man here can compete with this shining prodigy.” Relief flooded me – he never suspected who I was jealous of…. Mid-afternoon, people stretching from naps re-assembled for the siege-engine demonstration. The first to be wheeled forward was a new battering ram. “In battle,” Geoff explained, “the roof would be covered with wet hides. Thirty metres long, it weighs over a tonne thanks to the iron head. We can fit thirty men on each side.” “That doesn’t look like a ram to me,” Conan said, peering at the head. “It looks like … a fist.” Houel glowed with pride. “That was my innovation. It’s more frightening, isn’t it? Like the fist of God knocking on the door.” Conan rolled his eyes and said sourly, “I think if Hugh stands on that rise over there, he’ll be in a position to test this … fingered thing.” While the engine was wheeled into place, Hugh eagerly ran over and put his hands on his hips. The shadows his wide shoulders and prominent chest cast over his stomach made the cobbles look truly like a stone wall … except that, while he waited, Hugh flexed and relaxed the individual cobbles and rolled his stomach like sea swells. Stone walls can’t do that. Geoff instructed the soldiers, “Let’s start slow – just you ten.” They positions and began swinging the chains faster, and faster, and faster. The heavy SWOOOOOSH through the air conveyed the speed and weight of the ram and for a moment, I seriously feared for Hugh: that ram could knock a bull out more efficiently than Hugh had. It could kill the bull at one blow. Had Hugh met his match? Soldiers swiftly pulled the brakes away while others shove and the machine lurched forward with its thick capped member extending obscenely. An ear-splitting SMAKKKKK! made us wince as the iron fist struck Hugh dead center in his belly. Hugh flew off his feet and the machine lurched backward, shoulders yelling from the shock that rattled their arms. Hugh landed on his shield-tough back several metres away and rutted the turf landing. He immediately sat up and waved he was unhurt, shaking his golden curls to clear his head. The soldiers however hobbled off the platform, gripping their forearms in each hand, faced carved in pain. “That was fun!” Hugh laughed before leaping straight up onto his feet. His stomach blazed angry scarlet beneath his pale freckled chest. He mock-punched himself and clowned like it really hurt, but then he grinned and, stretching side to side and back and forward, assumed his stance for round two. The crowd bubbled with murmuring like a pot nearing the boil – particularly on the ladies’ side. The men gave each other dirty looks at how openly their women displayed such rampant desires – an impotent rage, given their rival. Two dozen new soldiers replaced the first crew and exchanged nervous glances. Once again, the chains swung back and forth, gathering force. It seemed to gather the crowd as well – people swayed back and forth in rhythm, their excitement building along with the ram’s speed. They unleashed the engine with a violent rush and I hid behind my hands. A thunderclap braced the air as Hugh flew higher and faster and farther than before. The log shuddered to an astonished stop and many of the soldiers screamed and fell to the floor from an impact their joints weren’t designed to sustain. Hugh cut a trench through the field and he sank from view. Yet he hooted merrily and we knew that the ram had failed to hurt him again. Yet Conan frowned – I don’t think he expected Hugh to sail into the air, however unhurt he may be. Had he imagined an impossible spectacle? Had he hoped to insert Hugh between a ram and a besieged gate in the hopes of protecting the fortress with Hugh’s stronger build? Clearly that wouldn’t work. I looked at Geoff, who wore the same worried look as my master: an unhappy lord is more dangerous than any war engine. Yet I saw clearly what Conan overlooked: a ram’s force is transferred into the gate or wall, which cracks and weakens as that force flows through it. Hugh did not absorb that force – he repelled it. That’s why the shock surprised the soldiers and why the ram wobbled backwards. It was that repulsion, force being echoed away from Hugh, that propulsed him through the air. A gate made of such material would be impregnable. Hugh alone possessed such material. Again, I shivered, thinking of a living man who could harden himself beyond any other rock or metal in creation. A living man who let me touch him. Cheers and guffs of awe rose from the crowd as Hugh marched back to the frustrated machine, clods of soil falling off the harder bedrock of his back. Geoff rushed over, whispering urgently to him - Hugh smiled like the sun and nodded happily. The soldiers looked frightened. And this time, the ram was fully crowded with men. The crowd mirrored the swinging ram with their bodies, thrusting themselves forward and back in unwitting unison and urging some maximum test which could release their pent-up excitement. The huge log sliced through the air with a deepening WHOOOSH that beat fast and faster until the moment of its release: it sped forward and Hugh unexpectedly leaped at the iron head with his chest. The KKRRRAKKKKK! rang like a church bell breaking apart. Hugh dropped straight down while the entire engine bounce swiftly away from him, the men behind it jumping out of the way and the rowers flying off the sides. Hugh didn’t move. A frozen silence held the crowd until, as a single being, it raced forward. Hugh looked up and sucked in a mighty draught of air, shook his head and looked around, blinking. The crowd stopped, as if the living thing might become a dragon or griffin. A stunned look clouded his eyes – then they focused on the engine rolling to a slow stop, listed to the side where something broke, and all the men crawling away in pain. He remained crouching, catching his wind. Conan himself inspected the state of the ram. A split ran the entire length of the log – it slumped unevenly in its chain sling. Even more amazing, the top two “knuckles” of the fist had flattened slightly, deformed to the sides. “That’s solid iron,” Geoff said, mouth gaping. He turned back to Hugh. Some soldiers were helping him to his feet – he was so heavy it took three to a side and one in back, and they braced their legs jointly against him like buttresses until he steadied himself. He kept jerking his head, the death-knell of the fist still ringing. Geoff kept waving his fingers in front of Hugh’s eyes but the boy batted them gently away and said, in a firm voice I hadn’t heard him use before, “I’m done with having things run into me for a couple of days.” “The trebuchet is next,” Geoff said worriedly. “Shall I--” Hugh shook his head again with a sly grin. “I have different plans for it.” Geoff stepped back, momentarily alarmed by the forthright assurance Hugh now assumed. He walked around in circles, stretching and massaging his crimson chest. I pined to do it for him … and would have done, in front of everyone, had my master not sent me on an errand. His order felt like a dagger in my stomach. I ran quickly, gave a dispatch to a courier, and by the time I got back, the battered-ram had been trundled away and the trebuchet wheeled forward. Two men on each side grunted as they turned the wheels that ran the tackle and slowly raised the mass of iron-bound oak blocks into the air. Hugh wasted no time. “What are we going to do to this?” Conan asked eagerly. “You’ll see,” Hugh answered arrogantly - which seemed to excite Conan rather than offend him. Conan stepped back as Hugh walked behind it, put one foot on the arm resting on the ground, and signaled the drop. The weight crashed to the platform and Hugh roared like a bear as he bore down with his foot. A legging seam burst open, exposing a bovine thigh – and the pivot rod cracked. The entire beam smashed through the machine with an explosion of splinters. Hugh picked up the end and wrested it free, jostling and battering the entire machine. He placed the end of the arm across his shoulders behind his neck and, draping his outside arm over the top, raised the entire thing up parallel to the ground. Then he wrapped his other arm over it . . . snorted like a bull . . . and pulled. His back opened wide like angel wings, his stomach muscles meshed like the gears of the apparatus itself, and his arms filled every space with their compressed, pulsing meat. We heard him breathing heavily in the silence. Hugh’s face contorted in angry concentration, and his elbows dipped. The short length behind his neck actually bent, issuing a CREEEAAAK SNIK-SNIK-SNIK SNIK SNIK FRACCCKK! The heavy bar split open like a monster’s toothy maw. His outside arm pulled and then twisted the broken as Hugh broken bole until it tore away. He pulled more of the bar across his implacable back. One deep breath and again his face strained, pitting the obdurate ridges of his vein-studded neck. His arms too snaked with blue veins nearly tearing through his buttery red-splotched skin. The solid oak held out as long as it could until Hugh’s arms compelled it to shiver, quake and surrender. He kept going, snapping the bar into pieces without rest, his breathing hoarse, his tender boy’s face a mask of resolute destruction. By the time he fractured the last bit, his grimace bore a terrifying resemblance to some fairy-tale demon. Slivers and chips of wood dusted his hair and body from oak exploding under unbearable pressure. Beside him, a stack of logs ready for the fire. “Magnificent!” Conan declared, unable or unwilling to stop the gushing females who pawed his dauntless, bloated arms and reverently dusted splinters from the many crevices in his back and lodged in his hair. I got a tingling sensation in my groin that he’d tear the engine apart with his bare hands with so much admiration – and indeed, he jumped onto the counter-weight and, clinging to a cross-bar with his toes, grabbed an iron strap in each hand and pulled. The iron bent up a bit but stopped. Hugh jerked them hard and broke them free, happily bending them up and back. He dropped to the ground, dragging the tortured iron with him. Then, inspired, he dragged the freed lengths toward each other and began wrapping them around each other in a giant knot. Then he yanked two fresh sections loose, working the cold metal like it was toughened leather. Showing off, he held an arm rigid and folded the metal back over itself by simply turning his wrist, zig-zagging in with tight switchbacks. At the same time, his other arm rippled as it twisted the flat iron into a spiral. Conan coughed loudly and Hugh turned, glowing in the sun and gleaming with sweat. He had saved the most trying test for last. Hugh slugged down goblets of water and gnawed on some fragrant apples, which mixed a sweetness into his rapturous he-sweat as secretions from different body areas ran and mingling together. “In war, we have not time to rest, no time for refreshment,” Conan declared. “When our enemies lay siege to our cities and hurl boulders into our walls and through our houses, how shall we respond? I want to crush them – literally.” He turned to Hugh, his bony arm outstretched toward the sacred grove. “These standing stones have weathered every winter, every storm, since time immemorial. Centuries of raging wars have neither injured nor moved them. Some say they were planted in the time before men, by Titans or Giants. Some say only Druid magic could have raised and sunk them into the fields where they mystify us to this day. Surely no mortal men could have moved such behemoths. “Young Hugh, your task is to do what neither man nor nature has ever done before you. Uproot one of those ancient monuments so it may be used to smash our enemies and their war machines. You may choose your victim – but your choice will be noted.” Conan led the way; a crowd of men tried to raise and carry Hugh on their shoulders, but the ponderous hulk proved impossible to lift and manage, so they simply surged around him like a pack of hunting dogs. Hugh scooped up the nearest two damsels and carried them like bouquets of flowers in the crook of each arm. Their dainty hands tried to squeeze the unyielding marble of those arms, twisting their hips as they did so. None of our stones are as big as the ones up north, but the field still looks strikes me as a giants’ graveyard. Hugh naturally went to the largest one, shoulder-height but a little wider than he. I wondered which weighed more, and nearly laughed out loud at the absurdity – an absurdity only to someone who had never met Hugh. While Hugh walked around the stone, inspecting clefts and lichen, Conan whispered to Houel, “even if he can only loosen it, we should be able to pull it free with a team of oxen. And he could easily build a gigantic trebuchet to launch these stones. Perhaps even a conveyance to move to them.” I shuddered. Hugh carried the focused, appraising air of a land agent, factoring dimensions, materials and weights that hobbled the imagination. Without ceremony, he dug his feet in and fell upon the weathered stone, oppressing it with focused forces beyond anything nature herself could muster. After so many efforts, Hugh drew from a deep well of virility that seemed never to run dry. The crowd tensed along with him as we waited for the monolith to give. No one doubted it could outlast the onslaught of Hugh. Never relenting the pressure he built up, Hugh managed to slip his hands, his shoulders, his legs into different positions, seeking a stronger purchase, groping with his senses toward the spot already growing weak under his duress. Worrying the monument from every angle, wearing out its grip on the earth, Hugh bullied the half-buried boulder until he found the place where Creation would buckle beneath his will A breeze ruffled through the grass … but when it passed, the grass still shivered. “Look!” I pointed. As every eye turned away from the hero and toward the ground, it humped and split. The stone listed slightly into the breach and several people fainted along with it. Hugh didn’t let up but churched the ground behind him plowing into the monolith. A hump broke upward between his legs as Hugh silently commanded the monument to lie prostrate before him. Conan choked as the yawning field disgorged waves of loam displaced by the foot of the stone being impelled up into the light. Hugh stepped back for the first time, shaking his throbbing limbs so the muscles tossed back and forth like small animals. He spent a few seconds catching his breath, and the swung himself under the leaning side, grappled for a hold, and pulled with a heavy grunt. The earth vomited in distress as Hugh dragged the stone towards the level and mashed its face toward his feet. The menhir listed drunkenly now but something deep intruded on his progress and held the stone. Hugh vigorously tugged and wiggled the tonnage, breaking the obstruction and relinquishing its hold on the monolith once again. Hugh’s arms engorged in undulating ridges, spurs and peaks. His shoulders bulged nearly as big as his head, their carved fingers digging like claws onto his arms and back. His concave belly shifted right and left, directing dominance from his legs into his arms and rippling around his frame like wind-blown sheaves of wheat. Finally, with one crippling shove, Hugh wrenched the monolith free of the earth, crammed its face into the dirt as the entombed end blasted through in an eruption of soil and small rocks. When I shook the grit out of my eyes, I could barely believe what I saw – nearly as much had been buried as stuck up from the earth. It was twice as big as it had looked, the unearthed portion was dark and wet, with clumps of mud sticking to it like the lichen huddled all over the exposed half. Nearly twice as big as Hugh, it seemed impossible to move it any further, except – maybe – to roll it down a hill (were the ground not flat). Wasting no time, Hugh walked around the far side, knelt and reached one arm over the width of the fallen warrior of time. With a HUP and a HRRRGGGGHH, Hugh leaned backward, bending like a bow. His stomach clenched in sharp relief and long rods rippled in his extended forearm. The rock rose a few centimeters but then fell back into the turf. Undeterred, Hugh nearly bounced it back up into the air – but this time, the side closest to him slipped and fell. The fact that he could lift it at all froze everyone in a tableau of wonder. He wrapped his rock-strewn arms around it and pulled, his neck bulging and face purple, but only managed to lever it off the ground and shift it sideways a bit, farther away from its empty grave. He reached underneath and drove his legs down as he raised the end as far as his knees, kneading the ground to press an advantage – but again the weight proved too much, and he had to drop it. He called for water and wide-eyed, trembling girls brought him several bowls, along with fruit and a hunk of roasted beef. He gorged himself, allowing the girls to lick the grease off his fingers. He rubbed them against the surface of the stone, peeling off layer of flint and coating them with dust. He walked around to the middle and tried to raise it laterally – it hinged up half a metre or more before it slipped free. Hugh’s face clouded with annoyance and I feared his angry fist might turn it into more manageable pieces – but he redirected his impatience into his arms. Reaching one arm over the top, he grunted and craned it a metre into the air – several people experienced spasms of a certain kind – and held it teetering while he tried to shift the weight for the next stage. But the tonnage resisted his power and bobbed toward the earth. With a strangled scream, Hugh stopped it for a moment – held it – but had to let it go. Setting his feet farther apart, he heaved yet again, grappled the monolith higher, his lower arm bursting its skin as it braced the burden, dragged his shoulders back and, staggering once, wrestled it onto thighs – where it balanced, its immensity sinking him into the soil. Hugh took three breaths, rocking back and forth with each one, then leaned further back and levitated the stone onto his chest, tottering around as the menhir fought his dominance. He sidled to a halt and paused a moment, dwarfing mass trapped by his inexorable arms. His face screwed tight with strain, Hugh pressed the under arm up, its sinews bunching and trembling, while the arm over the top actually flipped the rock over – a move that almost went wrong, had his legs not danced and buttressed him to stop it. Then his legs began to shake violently and he sank beneath the stone which pressed against his face. The crowd burst with burbling concern that he might be smashed under the giant rock, his hubris leading to a predictable end – and I was afraid if it brought him to his knees, he’d but unable to continue. But … it didn’t. He didn’t kneel. He waddled toward stonier ground, looking like an ant carrying not a crumb but the entire loaf. Hugh’s knees began knocking as he fought to stand, the perfect globes of his ass quivering in time – but he worked his hands around to the underside even as he fought to discipline his rebelling limbs. Taking advantage of what inertia he’d created, Hugh wasted no time resting but pressed the rock above him – his body near parallel to the ground. Barking ferocious groans I could feel in my breastbone, he manipulated the granite giant up as he straightened his back and fought mightily against his own shaking arms. With hoarse, whistling war-cry, the god-man-boy straightened up and pressed the menhir up until his elbows locked and framed his terrible visage. He continued bellowing as he trapped the stone mountain in the air above him, mocking its desire to reunite with the earth. He lurched several steps before stopping at the end of the softer ground and sought Conan – rooting the Duke to the spot with his eyes. He stayed that way until Conan buckled at his hips and dropped his mouth in something like awe. With a snarl, Hugh then let it drop behind him and flexed his bloated arms until the cramping made him shake them out. Once more the crowd poured over him, massaging and rubbing him – a crush Hugh might not have been able to sustain had not circumstances turned against us. His sweet odor took on a pungeant manly stink, which the air caught and carried back into the forest. Before long, a grisly roar answered Hugh’s call from the forest. My master said to Geoff, “I thought you said Hugh had scared off all the predatory animals.” “He has,” Geoff replied. “There must be a migration.” “Bears don’t migrate,” Alain said, “And that was a very angry bear. Again, a mere whiff of Hugh’s scent has driven some beast to fury.” We got a first glimpse of the foaming, shambling beast, and Geoff said with restrained panic, “Not fury, but madness,” Geoff concluded. “That bear is mad. Its bite is deadly – even a scratch can afflict a man with madness.” People stampeded for the city walls once the bear blundered sideways out of the grove and shook deadly froth from its drooling maw. Despite being clearly spent, Hugh immediately strode to face the monster – and we all felt riveted by the same thoughts – if he were too exhausted, Hugh would be no match for the bear – killed or, worse, infected. A rabid Hugh could lay waste to the entire county. The afflicted are routinely strangled before the madness takes hold, but who, or what, could constrict Hugh’s throat? The archers ran back to the castle to fetch weapons but Hugh advanced alone. “No! Hugh, I forbid it!” Geoff ordered, but Hugh responded only to a higher calling, his fatigue replaced by renewed vigor. He ripped the shredded remains of his leggings and codpiece and tore away even his undercloth, one naked beast facing another. Women tried to turn away and close their eyes, but they had lost the will to resist the sight of Hugh's golden glory. Palming two large stones, he bounced their weight – likely as much as a strong man could struggle up to his chest – and then hurled first one, then the other, in quick succession, his arms like trebuchets – only more powerful. The bear fell, struck on the head and shoulder … but rose up on two legs, now truly angry. Slinging ropes of poisonous slobber across the field, it roared and fell clumsily to all fours, lighting into a lopsided charge on legs it seemed unable to fully control. As if it were under the spell of a sorcerer’s apprentice. Hugh ranged from side to side but the bear turned and faced him, always advancing. The hero crouched on titanic legs and launched himself into the air, rising for several metres and sailing over the bear like a bird of prey. The animal stood and swatted at him but Hugh flew too far and too fast, causing the unsteady creature to fall onto its back. As it struggled back to its feet, it turned so Hugh could leap and plant himself like a spear onto its vast shaggy back. Hugh tried to wrap his arms around the giant’s chest but could barely reach – his fingers touched but couldn’t grip. The bear roared and shook violently, but Hugh’s fingers pierced the dense fur and his legs clamped over its waist. Then Hugh shook back. Savagely throwing his body from side to side, Hugh forced the bear to stumble sideways several paces before it plant its claws and hold onto the ground. He shook the bear again but it lowered itself to the ground – so Hugh threw his shoulders back with a strained grimace. And overcoming the bear’s fury, bent its spine back and its forelegs off the ground. Hugh cinched his arms and legs – the bear bellowed in pain and confusion, outmuscled by something small yet heavy and brutally irresistible. Hugh shook the bear again until its head wove back and forth, and then he arched his back and slammed that head into the ground. A look appeared in the bear’s crazed eyes – a moment of clarity, a primitive instinct for escape. The beast fought against Hugh’s strength with the renewed energies of something now fighting for its life. As Hugh’s shoulders tensed, prying the bear’s up again, it fought him, bucking and shaking, matching him strength for strength. Feeling the iron spine defy him, Hugh squeezed until the bear screamed. Every move Hugh made in directing the bear one way, the bear countered, twisting and scratching the other way. Hugh’s face contorted as his arms labored against the sturdy ribs, his fingers grappling for a link. The bear writhed violently but Hugh closed his eyes and with a hissing sound, linked his middle fingers. The beast wore stark fear on its face, its chest compressed, its hips being wrench by the horrible contortions of Hugh’s legs. I held my breath – I couldn’t tell what Hugh was trying to do, besides hang on. Slowly, by pitching his back fiercely, Hugh guided the bear to the stone he had just conquered. His eyes sharpened frightfully, and with his teeth bared and an almost-evil smile, he arched his back again and clumped the bear forward with his own indomitable torso. With claws clutching helplessly at the soil, the bear realized – as much as it could – it was losing. When Hugh coerced his captive abreast of his trophy, he flexed his entire body, lifting the bear off the ground and slamming it back down. He did it again, and again, each time gaining a greater bounce until with clenched grunt, Hugh actually flipped himself onto his back on the stone’s surface, the quarter-tonne bulk pronged above him. The animal’s legs waved in the air but Hugh’s back spread out beneath him, bracing against each terrorized thrust of the mindless brute. The boy-man had even crushed its roar down to a steady wheezing moan frothed out with its spittle. Hugh’s legs trapped the bear’s hind limbs and pulled them out and away, immobilizing them. He arched up onto his shoulders and bent that iron spine – and squeezed. Hugh shook the bear to the left and clamped his hands more tightly to its chest. He jarred it to the right and a sickening pop came out of the bear’s lower quarters. The wheeze now carried a bone-chilling whine of fear. Hugh tensed ferociously trembling with impossible effort, bending the bear's steely ribs in on themselves. Hugh’s rising growls drowned out the animal’s eerie whistling. Now gripping his wrists, he shrank the bear’s chest further through barbaric will. His arms, buried deep in the fur, rubbed slightly back and forth: their knots, harder than bone, fractured ribs. He rattled the bear like a doll, draining the dregs of its vitality with relentless determination. Its swimming forelegs slowed, and slowed further, and then merely waved as if blown by the wind. Once the bear’s legs stopped moving (though still twitching), Hugh’s legs straightened out, further disjointing its hind legs and hips. The trapped victim emitted a thin, high wail, its tongue lolled out of its mouth, a harsh gurgling sound coming with it. Hugh could have finished the bear off right there, but something terrible had been ignited in the man-boy’s chest – and further below. Hugh rolled off the stone and plopped the weakened beast onto the ground. Arching his own back, Hugh brought his legs forward and clamped them against the stove-in ribs. Pulling the bear backward again and trapping its lower torso with his own, Hugh gyrated up, his ass dimpling and clenching, his manroot thrusting through the densely matted fur. It seemed to pulse with every sharp crack echoing through the circle. His eyes feverish, the shocking obscenity of the tableau held everyone in a merciless grip. Hugh wrangled his arms up, never releasing their unbearable pressures, hands reaching for the animal's head. Gripping the rocklike skull, Hugh's chest rose like twin peaks as he stopped the bear's thrashing. His hands crept down, his bulbous forearms immobilizing the bear's head. The entire crowd buzzed with tension that ratcheted higher as Hugh linked his hands underneath its head. With a grim frown, Hugh straightened back up, fighting the bear's final desperate spasms. With a final choking splutter, the bear’s head rose in Hugh's puissant grip, its long long neck tremoring. Stretching. Tearing. Hugh’s invincible lance jousted with the arched neck, his hips slowly digging up and down. But the bear's neck was too long - even with the skull pressed into the valley of his chest, the neck did not break. He'd either have to be work his way backwards ... or ... My knees gave way weakly as Hugh's sculpted arms sprouted veins along their extreme curves. Hugh pushed the head up in a harrowing repeat of his menhir feat. A thin shrill shriek bubbled out of the gaping maw, big eyes suddenly blank with a resignation more terrible than its death throes. Hugh's elbows inched up, his hands rising to stomach-curdling wet PWOPP sounds. Hugh stretched the neck unnaturally longer even as the bear's tongue seemed to crawl out of its throat. Blood sprayed from tears in the victim’s hide, the skin rending in garish jagged slashes. Hugh grimaced as he grappled the bear's body down – down and away. Hugh pushed his arms towards the sky with renewed gristle. Through the ragged flaps of skin, I could see thick cables of muscle stretching and then rolling up into tight knots. Soon I could see the white bones floating like beads on a broken chain washed in red. His virile member erupted, spewing ropes of viscous pearlescence through the hot fur and into the ragged wounds. His legs gripped the body firmly, riding it with bucking hips and plowing himself violently against the dying beast. Finally, with a triumphant bellow that shook the stones themselves, Hugh extended his arms all the way up and sheared the bear's head off its jerking, dying torso. The torn neck fountained blood, mired with Hugh's own jetting essence streaming up through the coat like grappling ropes. Hugh’s seed-fountain continued even as the blood slowly ebbed, soaking the coat in his milky pith. He shuddered, his naked muscles rippling and drumming fleetly beneath his papery white skin, and making a final grunting cry, Hugh stubbed himself out in eye-flickering bliss. Hugh paused a moment, chest heaving with deep satisfaction, until the echoing pleasures slowly Faded. Shaking sense and awareness back into his golden-curled, blood and semen-caked head, carried the still-lethal skull, dripping blood and froth of Hugh, to the gaping pit that once housed a menhir, and dropped it in. He went back to the corpse, grabbed a loose hind-leg, and pulled it over to the grave, kicking it in. Then, in desperation or derision, I couldn’t tell, Hugh tugged the stone, bit by exhausted bit, until its immeasurable tonnes covered the tomb. Hugh turned and raised his fists over his head, his heavy arms bent and throbbing like the empurpled mast rising above his navel, shaking its own glistening fist. But only briefly - he sank down, hands on his knees his shoulders sinking and his back sagging. Then he was lost as cheering soldiers surrounded him and, in a joint effort, raised him to his feet and half-carried him away from the slung saliva and gore, to a grassy rise shaded by the setting sun. The women broke through the soldiers with kettles and bowls of cool and steaming water, shouldering them away like an invading army. Over their heads I heard him mutter “meat,” and platters passed hand to hand from the high table directly to him. Sating himself, he fell into a deep slumber, oblivious of the hands massaging oils into his muscles. Soon the jealous guards rallied and drove the women away, circling him and facing out to keep so many hungry eyes and hands at bay. Geoff had excused Hugh from the rest of his chores that afternoon, so after I finished mine and got something to eat, I returned to his pallet. He was fast asleep on his back, lying flat on his back with only a modest cloth around his loins. The air near him shimmered torridly, and sweat beaded on my forehead and under my arms. I quickly doffed my togs and draped myself over his mounded form. He stirred slightly, his barrel chest rising, but otherwise I may as well have been a light blanket. Arousal chases my fatigue away, and take advantage of last night’s offer and stretch my limbs, pressing my body against his muscles – firm yet pliable at rest, their density defied my penetrating fingers, but I could press and caress them, trace the expansive flesh as it narrows and gathers into steely tendons. His blood pulsed slowly through them, perfectly balancing his other humors and restoring his incalculable vitality. My own loin covering stirred as I rubbed against the serpent sleeping between the pillows of its generative nest. The serpent rose slightly, stirring waves through Hugh’s body which undulated and stretched in sleep. His mouth pursed and opened slightly and, overcome with desire, I gripped his upper arms and slid myself up onto his chest. My own member lay erect in the alley that ran down the center of his cobbled abdomen – it fit perfectly, caressed and massaged as those muscles rose and fell as he breathed. From the barrel-crest of his chest, I reached down and placed a daring kiss on his thick, languid lips. Still asleep, his mouth accepted mine, rubbing against my lips. I nuzzled the down around his chin and let my tongue slip out, seeking his. His tongue also sought mine and they caressed one another and explored each other’s hot, wet den. My own drool flowed strongly, lubricating our fun, and a distant, dreamy smile invited me to display greater passion. I sucked his lips and licked his teeth, and when I felt his hands land lightly on my ass, I shuddered in anticipation and a little fear: if he rolled over and didn’t wake up, could I support his weight or would I be crushed or suffocated by Hugh’s ponderous magnitude? I stretched my arms over his and wrapped my legs over his thighs, encouraging him to stay put but offering my nether orifice for his rising python. He gripped me tighter, so tightly I winced and bit his lip by mistake – his eyes opened drowsily and for a moment, we gazed at each other with his hands clasping hindside. Just then a sharp laugh startled us both (and several of the horses). Hugh raised his head as I turned and saw a buxom young maid with a startled look on her face. “You boys are incorrigible!” she said a little loudly. Hugh rose up on his elbows and sloughed me off to the side, where I adjusted my loin cloth and blazed bright red. She paid me no mind. “All rested, hero?” she said saucily, tugging coyly at the lace that held her bodice together. “How would you like a real woman to satisfy you. I promise it’ll be better than some smelly bear.” She spread her knees and pressed a palm into her skirt with an open mouth. Heat kindled in Hugh’s eyes and his groin snake bobbed up through the folds of his cloth. She walked backward toward a stack of hay bales in the shadows. Forgetting me, Hugh rose – like a mountain growing before my eyes, or a dragon taking off from its lair, his body simply kept going and going and going until he was up and around the corner. But Hugh stopped short, looking uncertain. “Come on,” she cooed. “No one will care. You’re a man now. You do what you want.” Hugh fidgeted against the cloth restraint binding his eagerness. “My master said I would grow weak if I did it. I don’t even, you know, do myself. Not as often as other boys.” “You’re no boy, and no man is your master,” she chided. “Not even the king can rival you. Besides, we all saw what you did to that bear. Are you weak now?” She threw a horseshoe, which he caught. Spreading the fingers of that one hand around the prongs but not taking his eyes off her, Hugh squeezed – and crushed the metal shoe as if it were clay, until it snapped in two. Yet he didn’t let it go – gathering both parts into his palm, he folded them in half – both at the same time – until the outmatched steel could bend no further and broke again. His clenched the pieces in his fist and mashed it again, his forearm filling with rocks that scrubbed against each other. A metallic tinkling seeped out between his white-knuckled fingers. When he opened his fist, shattered fragments of steel rained to the floor, unidentifiable as having ever been a forged horse shoe. “Guess not,” he replied with sheepish excitement. The maid had watched wide-eyed, bosom heaving and mouth opening and semi-closing in excitement of her own. Though she massaged both her breasts and released them, she stiffened and shivered as if fulfillment had ignited without any external stimulation. Her eyes hooded with breathless hunger. “Then, what are you waiting for?” she half-dared, half-begged him huskily. That was it. His loin cloth ripped around his vibrant erection has he flung it away and pulled her to him, immediately entering her. She gasped as his girth stretched her open more than ever before, but he didn’t rush to the finish line. Hugh’s natural instinct for lovemaking took over – building, teasing, pulling back, slowing down then racing, all the while withholding his essence. His manfunk wafted through the stable with a delirious mixture of wild musk and protective warmth. Her eyes rolled up into her head – however vigorously he slid in and out, he was gentler, more controlled – stronger – than any man she’d been with. And … he made her wetter than ever before. Mixed with the leakage from his powerful organ, they slid against each other like eels. She clutched at the hay behind her, her nipples like craters as another pleasure wave washed through her. Again, instinctively, Hugh let her subside and then whipped her up until the storm broke in her several times before he unleashed his own deluge. Hugh’s arm shot out and grabbed a shovel, the blade warping in his grip. He shot into her with such force she instantly came again, biting her lip to stay quiet. His ass dimpled and writhed for so long I realized I would get no sleep tonight – perhaps never again. My own midsection rocked as I spurted in envious sympathy. I massaged myself dry with my under cloth and was about to return to the pallet, when I saw it – he wasn’t pulling out. He was clearly still turgid. Still filling her. Still thrusting. She smiled hungrily, grabbing his ass and pulling herself against him. He slammed into her hard this time, again and again, jiggling her breasts and body, shattering her composure and driving her to wild abandon. She thrashed and ground herself against in rhythm against him, whipping her loosened hair from side to side and moaning gutterally like a cow in calving. In full control and awareness of their danger, Hugh smoothly grabbed a leather work glove and gently shoved it into her mouth. She chewed it like it was dinner. He came again, dimpling longer than before but sluicing in and out and spilling long tendrils of cock drool. I stayed crouching, hardening again and barely aware of the pain. And as I suspected, he didn’t quit. More like he was still getting warmed up. But the maid began to flag, endless pleasure addling her brain. She shuddered periodically, ranging between an empty smile and a tense incomprehension that only Hugh’s persistence could dismiss. Her sopping hair lay lank over her shoulders, her breathing hitching from his power and then siking into a heavy, coarse wheeze. He came a fourth time and she moaned in mindless pleasure and pain. His seed spurted down and ricocheted off his pendulous ball sac … as if she were full. For the first time, he pulled out completely, his knob painted her belly and breasts with his man-lime. A steady stream ran down her legs slowly, like freshly-rendered glue. His sword waved challengingly, throbbing with purple ardor. His exhales came fast and heavy and his red eyes burned with feverish intensity. For a moment, he wasn’t sure what to do but then, face enlivening, he lifted her into the air, spun her around and did what I had so longed for: took her bunghole like a rutting beast. The pain shocked her awake and she screamed into the glove. Her torso impulsively clenched around him but hadn’t the strength to expel the invader. Sliding her up and down on his breed shaft with one hand, he pulled out the glove stuck his fingers in her mouth, attacking her defenses on two fronts. Her panic retreated and as they joined into a single oscillating being, his body commanded hers to banish pain and feed greedily on pleasure alone. Obediently, her body obeyed and her tension fell away like the tattered remnants of her clothing. He bobbed her up and down endlessly before clenching his ass and releasing another eruption of manly lava. Feeling his own control fight for command against greedy, voluptuous gluttony, he wrapped one arm around a stud and squeezed. His arm crunched into the wood – splinters broke out around it. He squeezed pitilessly as the ecstasy of another tidal wave rolled out of him and utterly submerged her. Solid oak creaked and split loudly. Finally he eased down, left the poor oak post alone, and rested his back against a high stack of hay, holding her up with one hand and simply staying still. But staying within her. Not softening. Not at all. The crippled beam groaned as the weight of the roof shifted into its weakness. The groaning excited Hugh and he slowly began plumbing her for a sixth time. Something broke in my mind – a relaxation, an acceptance of such unbelievable strength and stamina. A kind of faith moved my heart that I never felt at mass. My body responded by releasing another white libation, globs of it billowing forth before the ecstacy could catch up – it rushed in late and quaked me to my soul, submitting my life to this thundering, earth-shaking deity before me. Hugh focused intently on her, careful not to bruise or injure her as he ground her back and forth in semi-circles. Her limbs flopped randomly, their motions aimless and simply sparking off stray bolts of joy her weaker frame could not contain. She shuddered again as another convulsion gripped her, and her seizure gripped him and undammed yet another flood of his virility into her guts. Not only the stream down her legs increase, now from two willsprings within her, but her belly began to bloat. Hugh looked as though this premature release – stimulated by her and not commanded by him – had cheated him. He stayed in and bucked her a little roughly, making her jaw chatter loosely, until he pasted her insides a seventh time. Ignoring how her rib cage expanded in his grip, Hugh plunged deeper with an urgency he hadn’t shown before. His bull-balls slapped the back of her ass as he chased the shimmering bliss he caught so easily again and again. His back stiffened and spread apart and the overflow of another cascade splattered his nutsack and thighs. Her eyes opened with bemused surprise as she belched and … smelled Hugh in it. The maid passed out completely and slumped on him, twitching and jerking like a dreaming dog. His face glowing with greed for a vein of gold that ran deeper and deeper into the mountain, he kept excavating for it. A series of short hard rams made her burp his salty musk, made her breasts flop along with her arms and nodding head. The hammering sped faster and faster until his cheeks became a blur. Then suddenly he stopped and mashed her down as if he were trying to snap his manhood off. But that prong stood up to him defiantly and rebuffed his efforts. Within the frenzy of his ninth fusillade, a heavenly smile pierced his face like a sunbeam after a storm eliciting a heavenly smile to spread across his face. The sun banished the storm and he slowed down to a steady strum. Pinning her against a wall of hay with only his horn of plenty, he put his hands on his hips and wiggled them, watching her bob like a puppet. Hugh didn’t like her leaving him alone like that - so he leaned forward, placing one fist on either side of the hay beside, and supported her with It while staring intently into her face. His presence penetrated her dazed mind and dragged her back to consciousness – while he stayed still, spreading and pulsing with her, her own grinding movement down below betrayed her return to paradise. He began slow rotations, lazy figure eights that hardened him until his balls hitched. Then, again, he became … perfectly … still…. But she shook with warring tensions and seized with unhinged rapture. He grinned with masterly hauteur and withheld himself until she scratched violently at him and seemed she’d shake herself apart if he did not feed her. Still he waited until her panting desperation opened her eyes – he locked them to his – and she seemed to wither and bloom at the same time within his gaze, her mind turning inside out beneath the fullness of his revelation. Still he waited. Still he grinned. Finally, drool spilled in rivulets out of her mouth, followed by a plaintive mewling bordering on despair. He nodded, slowly, over and over as he felt her identity disintegrate – and then he released the hounds of war. Her chest inflated from the inside, a strangled cry of incredulous surrender rose from her gaping mouth, and her breath, redolent of his salt, filled the air and made the horses rustle and neigh. His own fecund odor returning to him from inside her kept his demonic prick sharp as he tunneled even deeper into the mountain for that skein of gold. His muscles flinched - he had ridden himself raw – and now every motion exploded in his brain. A mere normal man would pull away, flee, his brain melting. But Hugh was made better. He carried her gingerly to a worktable, sweeping clean its surface with his arm, and laid her down. He stood upright so that the pressure bore down on his virility, and though it bounced her up a little, it soon settled down. Standing there, hands on his hips, his massive chest rising and sinking like storm billows on the open see, he defied every extreme sensation – he refused to withdraw, he would not pass out. Hugh willed every impulse into submission, and wrung the savor out of each moment. They could not gang up on him. They could not overcome his control. His chest rolled triumphantly as he disciplined his own rebellious passions and directed them to serve him one more time. The lightning from this battle shot into her. She twitched wildly, arms and legs spasming and battering his ram inside her. He conducted the unbearable pleasures until he chose to let them go. Throwing his head back, he barked and howled, reached up and grabbed a roof joist: and each time her leg kicked or her hand flicked, his fingers sank deeper into the splintering oak. He swayed there, his head shaking slowly back and forth and veins pounding in his neck. With a moan of pure satisfaction, his shoulders twitched and his hips swiped her back and forth across the table. He froze and braced his legs and ass. An eleventh milking surged into the maid. Her body swelled, her neck fattened – and his puissance gushed out of her moaning mouth in driving bursts. My body wrenched a third helpless time together with gripping alarm. I felt immobilized but somehow I shouted, “Sir!” as his seed trickled out of her nose and not only from her ears, but also her eyes, like pearly tears. Hugh’s eyes whipped open and he turned and glared in mad fury. I fell back, my cock now heaving drily, and mustered all my courage. “She needs a doctor!” He looked back and for the first time saw the swollen main, his viscous ichor still seeping from her head. He pulled out suddenly and a bucket’s worth of slime whooshed out and all over his legs. He lifted her in one arm and, with the other, battered a hole in the side of the stable. He ran into the village, naked and not only erect but still foaming like … like a mad bear. He woke the doctor by breaking his door in half. The doctor clutched his blanket in terror, then saw the girl and jumped up so Hugh could place her on the bed. Though he was no longer in her, the overflow continued to leak out, spreading slowly over her body. All the time, though her eyes fluttered pure white, the smile never left her lips. The doctor pushed gently on her belly and semen oozed from several openings at both ends. He turned around and, seeing Hugh’s still-drooling plowshare, started in amazement before recovering himself. “Young man, I’ll take it from here.” Tears stained Hugh’s beautiful features. “I didn’t mean to … will she be all right?” “I’ve never seen anything like this,” the old man confessed. “So long as nothing inside her has burst, she should pull through. Though I doubt she’ll ever be the same. You should prepare yourself however: I wouldn’t be surprised if you were a father, several times over. Such prodigious … vigor … might likely plant a prodigy of seedlings in this young girl.” Turning away, he muttered again, “Like an Irish rabbit.” Hugh seemed stricken so I gripped his unyielding arm tight as I could. “Come, you should rest again. And I can’t carry you if you fall asleep stark naked in the street.” Hugh shuffled out and embarrassedly propped the shattered boards door back in the doorway. Overcome with a surge of relief or joy or something, he grabbed and lifted me high into the air, shook me wildly with an ecstatic grin on his face, and draped me over his shoulder like a potato sack. I could feel the slimy slap of his dick against my feet as he trotted down the moonlit street. My hands explored the battlements of his back under the guise of holding on: the central pennant-poles, the squarish berms of annealed flesh over each shoulder blade, and the ramparts that spread to either side. The feeling his shoulder rippling back and forth against my belly made me come again but, having nothing left, it hurt more than anything. I wouldn’t have traded it for the world. Back in the stable reeking of fornication, he flung me onto his pallet and stared down proudly. “My friend!” he said, beaming, chest flaring. Then, treating me more like a pet than a friend, he lay down beside me, enclosed me with his irresistible arm-mass and tucked my face into the deep pit of foggy musk between his chest and back. He fell to sleep immediately but my heart raced like a hunting hound. His bushy hairs tickled my forehead and soon his peace encompassed me. I dreamed I was running beside him and wagging my tale forever and ever. THE END

Twenty-two In the gym Alex recovered from the most intense orgasm he had ever had. He grinned at the sight of the cum drenched dumbbells and mirror. He looked down and saw cum slowly flowing down in the deep canyons of his strong 12-pack. He left the gym, strutted through the deserted locker room and entered the shower zone. He smirked as he noticed the past out, fallen star athlete Logan still lying on the tilled floor. He ignored the now 90 pound quarterback, turned on a shower and washed his beastly body. Soaping his huge, steely muscles made him hard again and within seconds he creamed all over the wall. He turned around and blasted two more loads over Logan, coating his frail body with a thick layer of his sticky cum. He turned off the shower, grabbed Logan’s towel and sensually dried his meaty muscles. He slowly strutted into the locker room. Alex opened his locker and smiled: none of his clothes would fit anymore. He went over to Logan’s locker and grabbed the lock. He clenched his fist, easily breaking the metal lock. He ripped off the door with his 55 inch right arm and pulled out the team captain’s bag. He went through its content and fished out Logan’s football jersey. It had been made to fit over the armor covering the quarterback’s 320 pound frame. Alex ripped off the sleeves as they would never fit over his 55 inch arms. The shirt protested with tearing sounds as he pulled it on. It ripped a few inches under his armpits but stretched to the max as it hugged his bulging muscles. Alex sat down on the bench and noticed a dark ribbon in the bag. He pulled it out and recognized it: Logan wore the ribbon to indicate he was the team captain. Logan always put it around his 25 inch arm to emphasize the size of his then impressive bicep. Alex slid it over his left arm and grinned: the ribbon could only made it halfway on his thick forearm. The elastic fabric creaked as he clenched his fist and the steely cords of muscle bulged on his forearm. In the shower zone Logan slowly regained consciousness. He blinked a few times to focus his vision and quizzically looked around. Tears filled his eyes as reality came crashing down on him: he recalled how the mysteriously beefed up Alex had sucked him off and how his hard earned muscles had melted away. He got up slowly, his weak legs shaking from the effort as the large amount of sticky cum gluing him to the floor, gave in to the pressure. He hit the button of the shower three times at full force before managing to press it hard enough to turn the shower on. “Alex didn’t grow as he sucked me off. This means my buddy Paul is the biggest man on the team. I’ll get him and Mike to help me get back on Alex”, he said to himself as he rinsed the cum from his skinny body. The shower stopped and since he didn’t succeed in turning it on again, Logan left the shower zone. He searched for his towel but didn’t find it and entered the locker room. He gasped loudly as he stared at the massive back of the figure sitting on the bench in front of his locker. He saw how his own big shirt looked like it was painted onto the behemoth: it stretched to the max as it tried to contain the huge muscles that were clearly visible on the impossibly wide back. Alex turned around and looked straight into the fallen star athlete’s eyes: sitting down he was the same height of the standing Logan. “I hope you don’t mind I’ve put on your shirt. Mine doesn’t fit anymore”, he said. Logan’s mouth hung open in disbelief, but no sound came out. Alex’ deep baritone voice send vibrations through his weak body as it echoed against the walls. His eyes wandered over the huge pecs and strong 12-pack abs pushing against the white fabric. “I tore off the sleeves. They were tight around your arms. They would’ve never been able to contain my arms”, Alex added matter-of-factly. Logan gazed at the ripped off sleeves. Some torn off strings lay atop the water boy’s beastly, perfectly round, cannonball-sized delts that stuck out widely at his sides. They led to unbelievably thick, football-sized, vein-covered biceps that hung relaxed next to the behemoth. Alex followed the quarterback’s gaze down and snickered as he saw Logan stare at the ribbon on his forearm. “I always marveled at how this ribbon highlighted your biceps. How big were they, captain?”, Alex asked. “25 inches”, Logan replied, his high-pitched voice drowning in the water boy’s deep baritone. “I only get them half way up my forearms. Means that my forearms are thicker than your biceps were”, Alex said and clenched his fist hard. Logan’s eyes widened as the cords of muscle on the forearm thickened. The elastic fabric of the ribbon split as it could no longer contain the tree-sized forearm. The fallen star athlete’s pathetic dick hardened to its new, 1 inch size at the sight. “Oops. Seems like my forearms are bigger than your pumped biceps were. And my pinky is longer and thicker than your baby dick”, Alex said as he held his pinky next to the quarterback’s hard cock. Logan looked down and tears filled his eyes as he realized that the behemoth was right. His dick was rock hard but was clearly shorter and thinner than the finger next to it. He lowered his head to hide his tears. “Look up at the new star of the team”, Alex said and put his finger under Logan’s chin to make him look up, “go ahead and cry like the weak little boy you now are.” Logan fought against his tears as he was forced to look into the behemoth’s eyes. “It’s time to inform the other members of the bulk squad there’s a new top dog on the team. Get dressed and lead me to Mike and Paul. Matt will be dealt with later. Oh, and from now on your place in the locker room is with the skinny boys on the other side of the table. Got it?”, Alex boomed. Sean and Keith jumped up from the bed as Connor barged into their room. “Why aren’t you back to your normal size?”, Keith asked as he stared up at his younger brother’s huge frame. “Oh, uncle said I first have to get Anton. Now I’m still big enough to carry him over to Tomas’ room. Then everything shall be how it’s meant to be”, Connor replied. “He’s locked away in the basement. The furthest door on the right when you go down the stairs”, Keith said. “Thanks. You guys stay here and in a couple of hours things will be back to normal”, Connor said and left. “Told you my brother was still the same good guy”, Keith said to Sean. “Something’s not right. You don’t think this is a trap set by Tomas to get Anton free?”, Sean asked. “No. I trust my little bro. You saw how my uncle made him repent and freed him from Tomas’ evil influence. Have some faith”, Keith stated. “I sure hope you’re right, buddy. I’ve got a strange feeling. We haven’t heard from Logan anymore. And wasn’t your brother supposed to be tutored by that Alex guy when we ran into him?”, Sean asked. A loud clap of thunder cut off their conversation. “See”, Keith said, “the fight between my uncle and Tomas is underway. I just know everything will turn out fine. Soon we’ll be back to our muscular selves and dominate the wrestle team again.” “Mike lives over there”, Logan said and pointed at the house in front of them. Alex had insisted on visiting Mike first, even though he lived off campus and Paul on. The long walk had only taken them a couple of minutes: after a few hundred yards, Alex had put Logan on his back because he couldn’t keep up with the behemoth’s long legs. Logan had wrapped his bony arms around the muscular bull neck and simply indicated the route. “His mum will probably be home”, Logan said as a huge paw grabbed his baggy shirt and put him down. “I’ll handle it. You go first and ring”, Alex boomed and shoved the 90 pound former quarterback toward the door as he stayed on the sidewalk Within seconds Mike’s mother opened the door. Before Logan could say a word, she said: “Oh, you must be Logan’s little brother. You have the same features as him. He’s just way bigger. What can I do for you?”. Logan fought against his tears and before he could speak, Alex emerged behind him. “Logan’s little, 12 year old brother brought me here, madam”, he said, “I’m the new star quarterback. Logan told me your son is one of our best players so I really wanted to meet him. Logan was feeling drained and he send his little bro to show me your house”. Mike’s mother looked in shock and lust at the heavily muscled athlete in front of her. She sensually licked her lips and her breathing fastened. She blushed as the quarterback blinked at her. “He’s in the uhn… pool. Should I uhn… call uhn… him?”, she blurted out. “Oh no, I don’t want to keep you from your work”, Alex said, “can we go join him?”. “Sure uhn… Just uhn… go around the house and call me uhn… if you need anything. Anything at all”, she lustfully said and stared into Alex’ eyes. Alex grabbed Logan’s bony shoulder and dragged him along to the backyard. “Stay here and don’t make a sound”, he said as he threw Logan onto the grass. He quickly removed his clothes and silently lowered himself in the pool. Mike was floating around on an inflatable crocodile, enjoying the warmth of the sun. The crocodile suddenly flipped over and he landed in the water with a splash. “Must have lost my balance”, he said to himself as he resurfaced in the center of the pool. He looked at the side of the pool and noticed his phone was ringing. He swam toward the edge but around halfway the distance something grabbed his thigh. He yelled in surprise and struggled. The thing released his thigh. He looked around but didn’t see anyone. Suddenly, a large paw grabbed his ankle and dragged him back to the center of the pool. Mike shoved and struggled but his muscular leg could break free. He extended his arms, trying to swim away as his 262 pound, athletic body was dragged to the center of the pool. The paw released his ankle and Mike put his feet on the pool floor. He turned around quickly to see who or what was in there with him. A big shadow fell over Mike as Alex emerged from the water. Water cascaded down from his gigantic muscles, highlighting the deep cuts and lines as he rose up and up, towering over the 5’8 athlete. Mike froze and stared in awe at the muscular beast inches away from him. His football instincts alarmed his brain and ordered him to flee. Before he could back away, two huge paws grabbed his armpits and hoisted him up until he was eyelevel with the strangely familiar giant. His torso was exposed up to his speedo, his legs were still in the water but his feet didn’t reach the floor anymore. He was totally at the mercy of the beast that held him effortlessly. “Came to tell you there’s a new captain on the team”, Alex boomed at the athlete that felt like a feather in his grip. “Alex?”, Mike gasped in disbelief. His brain alarmed him to break free and run for it but his body didn’t react to the commands. He just stared at how the formerly skinny water boy dwarfed him in height and width: Alex’ broad, perfectly round, beastly shoulders were twice as broad than his own thick ones. “How?” “Let’s say that Logan already paid for his faults”, Alex replied and ripped off Mike’s speedo, “Liking what you see?”. Mike shivered as the cold air brushed against his hardening dick. “Let me go, please”, he pleaded as he held his hands in front of his inflating 8 incher. He wiggled and flexed his torso but the strong arms that held him didn’t budge. “You gonna do whatever your new captain says?”, Alex asked and shook him lightly. Mike’s vision danced as his 262 pound body rocked back and forth by the sheer force of the behemoth. His hard cock smacking against his eight-pack. “Yes, I’ll do whatever you say”, he said quickly. “Good. But I want to make sure you know your place”, Alex said. He turned Mike around, slammed his back against his own protruding pecs and rammed his engorged 20 incher into his teammate’s ass. “No!”, Mike cried in pain as inch after inch of the thick, hard cock invaded his ass. “Everything okay, boys?”, Mike’s mother asked as she emerged at the backdoor. Lust exploded down her body as she stared Alex’ exposed muscular torso. “Mum, help. He’s raping me. Call the cops!”, Mike cried in fear as tears flowed over his cheeks. “Everything’s okay, Madam. Just a little horseplay between teammates”, Alex said and bounced his pecs, making striations explode over them. A large wet stain formed on Mike’s mother’s pants and she rushed back into the house. “You didn’t think I was going to stop ‘cause your mother was here? No one can stop me. Let’s have some fun”, Alex said and began swimming around the pool with Mike impaled on his dick. Mike was pushed under water by Alex’ beastly body as he swam lap after lap. Mike took deep breaths every time he could but his vision began going black. Alex turned around and continued swimming on his back, exposing Mike atop his frame. Mike took deep breaths to fill his lungs. His head rested on Alex’ protruding, half melon-sized pecs, his ass aching as the thick, engorged 20 incher jolted inside it, his own 8 incher pointed stubbornly hard at the sky. He grabbed hold of Alex’ sides and pushed to free himself. Alex put his left paw on Mike’s chest, covering it entirely and began shoving him up and down his monster cock. Mike fought with all his might, but the behemoth’s left arm easily overpowered his 262 pound body. His well-trained muscles flexed and a loud moan escaped his mouth as his 8 incher exploded: four loads of cum shot straight upward and splattered down onto his eight-pack. “I lasted longer when I was a runt”, Alex grunted in his ear between fastening breaths. Soon enough his balls churned and began blasting loads of sticky cum through the long shaft of his engorged 20 incher. The pressure build inside Mike as more cum blasted into his intestines. After about five minutes Alex pulled Mike from his still hard cock, shot a final load in Mike’s face and tossed the 262 pound athlete away in the pool. Mike resurfaced and stared at the insanely muscular back as Alex climbed from the pool. He ogled the display of striations and veins as the behemoth toweled his meaty muscles. Alex pulled on Logan’s shirt again and looked down as he heard Mike’s phone ringing. He grabbed it and saw that it was an incoming call from Logan. He crushed the phone in his paw and dropped the remains in the pool. “I own the team from now”, he bellowed at Mike and left. Logan tried recalling Mike in vain. Suddenly, his feet left the ground and he stared into Alex’ angry face. The giant took the phone from his hand and crushed it between his fingers. “Not smart to make me angry, you worm”, Alex boomed in his face, “get me to Paul!” Back at Orchid University Connor forced the lock and slammed open the door indicated by his runt brother. He rushed inside the room and discovered the past out Anton dangling in the center of the room. He ripped off the thick chains and gently put the bruise covered, 580 pound body over his shoulder. He returned to Tomas’ room where he slowly put Anton on the bed. “Will he be okay?”, he asked as looked down on the painfully breathing beast. “He’s heavily injured, but will recover. He’ll just need some time. I’ll use my magic to speed up his recovery but it will still take some weeks. The ritual will have to wait ‘till then”, Tomas said. Tomas fetched an ancient looking book from his desk, opened it and ordered Connor to stand back. He began invoking strange incantations. An infernal heath invaded the room and Anton’s 580 pound body began floating above the bed. “Restitutionem salubris, bestia meae! Revigorationem corpus suis! Ego! Hic! Nunc!” Small dark clouds formed above Anton’s body and little lightning flashes shot into his thick, meaty muscles. Faint grunts left Anton’s mouth with every lighting that struck. Connor stared in awe at the scene, wondering just how powerful Tomas was. As promptly the clouds had appeared, they disappeared. Anton’s body gently landed on the bed. “Now my pet can recover in peace. You helped me bring down those priests and saved my pet”, Tomas said to Connor, “Name your reward. Whatever you will, you’ll get!”. Connor scratched his stubbly beard as he thought and smiled as he got an idea. “I want Kurt”, he said. “Consider it done”, Tomas replied, “Now go train yourself for the ritual. You have 10 days to be ready!”. Connor nodded and left the room. Logan’s knees buckled slightly as his feet hit the ground again. Alex had thrown him on his broad back once more as they had returned to Orchid University. “That’s his room”, he said as he pointed at a door on his left. “Good”, Alex said. He motioned the fallen star athlete to enter and they barged into the room. Paul stood up from his desk and turned around as his door opened. He quizzically looked at the two strangely familiar figures that entered. “Logan? Alex? What the hell happened to you guys?”, he asked as he recognized them. Logan began to speak, but Alex quickly cut him off: “Sit and shut up!”, he bellowed. Paul and Logan instantly sat down on the bed. Paul wrapped his muscular arm around his buddy to protect him. “The new team captain wants to have some fun with his teammates. Strip!”, Alex ordered and began pulling off his own clothes. Paul and Logan got up and did as they were told, removing their pants and shirts. Logan stared down to avoid Paul’s gaze; he wasn’t used to being the smallest guy. “You have a scale and a tape here?”, Alex asked, savoring how he outsized the others. “In the bathroom”, Paul replied. “Get them, boy”, Alex said to Logan, who sprang into the bathroom to fetch them. “Let’s check our weight”, Alex said and put Logan on the scale. “What does it say?”, he asked Paul. “90 pounds”, Paul read from the scale. “That’s even smaller than I was”, Alex said, “seems like you fell from quarterback to flatback. Your turn!”. Logan stepped down and Paul stepped on the scale. “275”, Logan peeped in his high-pitched voice. “That’s a start”, Alex said and shoved Paul from the scale. “What does it say?” “5… 501 pounds”, Logan said in disbelief staring up at the tower of muscle in front of him. He couldn’t even see Alex’ face as the protruding rack of pecs blocked it from his view. “Yeah! A real man now leads the team”, he boomed and kicked the scale aside. “We’ve always admired your arms, ‘Captain Canon’”, Alex said, “Why don’t you let Paul measure them?”. Logan shook his head but knew he couldn’t resist the alpha man. He reluctantly raised his right arm and flexed it, avoiding to look at it. Paul wrapped the tape around the bony arm, whispering “I’m sorry, man”, and tightened it: “5 inches”, he said. “Seems like the canons aren’t loaded anymore”, Alex said laughingly, “Let’s make our new flatback measure your quads, ‘quadster’”. Paul handed the tape to Logan and flexed his thickly muscled quads. He controlled his breathing as he felt his former team captain’s hands on his thighs: he had always secretly lusted after Logan’s beefy body and even now that he had shrunken down, Logan still turned him on. Logan wrapped the tape across the meaty quad, noticing how the cock in Paul’s briefs slowly hardened. “35 inches”, he said admiringly, “man, I’ve always felt intimidated by your legs. Didn’t realize they were this big”. “Sorry to interrupt you ladies, but it’s time for something big now”, Alex boomed and sat down on the bed, “Measure this, flatback!”. Paul and Logan stared as Alex extended his right arm. The size of the vein-covered, meaty forearm seemed to rival Logan’s quads. Logan looked up expectantly at the even juicier bicep. “Not yet”, Alex said with a smirk, “first measure my forearm.” Logan put the tape around the tree-sized forearm. He gasped as Alex clenched his fist, making the steely hard cords of muscles swell and even more veins explode under the paper-thin skin. “37 inches”, he whispered and pulled away the tape. “Bigger than your quads, ‘quadster’”, Alex boomed, “Ready for a real big arm now?”. Logan and Paul gawked in awe as Alex raised his right arm. The thick tricep hung low and was clearly separated from the football-sized bicep. The bicep exploded upward and outward as Alex brought in his forearm: veins exploded all over the pineapple-sized orb of beef that swelled atop the arm. “Measure it, flatback!” Logan slowly and admiringly wrapped the tape around the ball of muscle, groping it in the process. His one inch dick was rock hard as his hands felt the impossibly thick bicep. His eyes widened even more as Alex hardened his flex and the peak swelled some more. “Well, what does it say?”, Alex asked. “Just over 55 inches”, Logan peeped. “Bigger than both your former arms crammed together! Seems like there’s a ‘King Canon’ on the team now, flatback”, Alex boomed. Logan couldn’t believe the size of Alex’ arms. His hand couldn’t even fit around the beastly peak anymore. He put his other hand on the other side of the peak and even then it still wasn’t totally covered. His dick leaked a feeble load as Alex stood up and he hung from the pineapple-sized bicep. Logan’s weak grip faltered and he fell on the ground on his ass, Paul quickly helped him to his feet. Alex looked down on the two athletes and laughed, savoring how he dominated them. He grabbed Logan, effortlessly lifted his undefined 90 pound body, tore off his briefs and tossed him on the bed. “Hey! Leave him alone!”, Paul said loudly. “You gonna make me?”, Alex asked. He turned around and looked down on Paul’s 275 pound frame. Paul gulped and stepped back as the behemoth in front of him slightly flexed his beastly muscles. “I thought so, Alex said and ripped off Paul’s boxers too, “Now you’re gonna fuck our flatback.” “No. I won’t hurt him”, Paul replied instantly and looked at the diminished Logan on the bed. “Wrong answer”, Alex said. He quickly made a fist and slammed it against Paul’s defined, strong abs. The meaty paw busted right through the hard muscles and sank deeply into the 275 pound athlete’s stomach “Augh”, Paul yelled in pain. Alex grabbed hold of his left armpit and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. He ripped off Paul’s boxers and roughly stroked his cock to hardness. Paul’s feet dangled in the air and his muscular frame rocked back and forth as the behemoth pulled on his inflating cock. Within seconds the meaty paw had it to its 7 inches. Logan got up and slid from the bed. “Let him go!”, he peeped in his high-pitched voice and threw his tiny, weak fists against the former water boy’s beastly 12-pack. “Feels like a fly on my frame”, Alex said. He grabbed the diminished quarterback’s torso, covering it entirely with his paw, and tossed him back on the bed on his stomach. He released Paul’s rock hard 7 incher and threw him on his now frail teammate. “Augh”, Logan grunted as the 275 pound Paul fell on his weak 90 pound body. “Let’s have some fun”, Alex boomed. He positioned Paul’s cock against Logan’s ass en rammed it hard into it. “Augh!”, Logan cried out in pain as the engorged 7 incher was slammed into him completely. “I’m sorry, buddy”, Paul whispered in Logan’s ear and slowly pulled back. “Were just beginning”, Alex said. He put his left paw on Paul’s lower back and rammed him back into their skinny teammate. “No! Please”, Logan peeped in agony. Pain exploded through his weakened 90 pound body as Paul’s hard cock kept being slammed into his ass and his 275 pound frame was being pushed against him. Tears flowed from his eyes as his frail body protested against the treatment. “I’m so sorry, man”, Paul whispered every time the behemoth shoved him hard into the bony ass. He positioned his muscular arms at his sides and tried resisting the large paw on his lower back. “Your weak arms are no match for my left arm”, Alex smirked and began pushing even harder. At the same time, his right hand roamed his own thick, protruding pecs and played with his nipples. The bed creaked in protest as Paul’s 275 pound body kept being pushed up and down atop the now crying Logan. Logan grunted in pain as he felt the hard 7 incher twitch inside him. Paul’s hard muscles flexed against his weak back as orgasm raced through him and his cock exploded down the bony ass. “No need to thank me, guys”, Alex said laughingly, “See you boys at practice tomorrow. And don’t be late!”. He released Paul’s back, put on his cloths and abandoned his battered teammates. “I’m so sorry, man. Are you okay?”, Paul asked as he withdrew his deflating cock from Logan’s ass. Logan didn’t react. He peeped a final time as the head of his teammates cock left his worn out ass. He rolled himself into a ball, grabbed his knees and laid on the bed crying in pain and shame. Paul gently patted his hair and wrapped his arm around his fallen team captain. “He’ll never touch you again, I swear”, he said, “We’ll get back on him tomorrow at practice with the entire team.”. Logan sobbed weakly in his big friend’s protective grasp.

So I havent posted in a while because of my desire to invent new hobbies lately. I apologize for anyone waiting on my other stories but they were all waiting for a new child to be born from my mind. This is the newest story I have but the trick this is that this is not the main story. This is only a chunk of the outer scope of a main idea. I've been waiting to try and write a story this big and, now, I think I'm ready to give it a go. The next part will be the actually main story that goes into the continuous section so, until then, I hope this gives you an idea of where I'm heading. B.I.G.: Spring Break Part 1 “Are you sure your brother isn’t a drug dealer, Troy?” asked Kent as he looked up at the tall building in front of them. He and his 3 friends just stood outside looking at it, their eyes moving from window to door to front lawn as they all were baffled by the size of the beautiful building they were going to spend Spring Break in. “He’s not. He just can’t help being great at computer engineering and working as a director for his company” said Tory, the mastermind of the trip. It was a long distance from Minnesota and what better place to be than by the ocean in Florida. Kent, a freshman in college, along with some other good friends, Davis and Luis. Kent wouldn’t normally have been dragged across 1/3 of the country for a single week of vacation but somehow all of them had been dragged along with their rich junior friend, Troy Roman. Back when all 4 of them had been in high school, the 4 of them had been the best of friends. It was only when Troy had left for college that they’d all started to detach from each other. That wasn’t the entire reason, of course, but it was probably one of the biggest causes for their alienation from each other. “Well, at least we get to live the good life for a week” Davis said. “No jobs, no chores, no responsibilities. Just a big open space” Luis said as he threw an arm around Davis’s shoulders. This remark deserved an agreeing nod from Kent and Troy as they both were still looking up at the clean, white building. The building resembled the kind of house you’d expect a famous actor/actress to have. The windows were paneless and glistened with a sparkled clean that you couldn’t get even after years of polishing. Surrounded by a white wall and a gate, the structure looked like a building one would only see in a gated community. The perfectly white building had many edges to it and was flat at the top, a difference from the traditional rooves one would see in Minnesota. There were several palm trees set around the building that glistened in the afternoon sunlight. The street that the group was standing on was paved beautifully as though it were just recently done. Seagulls and sounds from the ocean came from behind the building. Kent turned his head to Troy again. “Why did you say you wanted us to come again?” “I just wanted to catch up, Clark” Troy said as he gave Kent a grin and his dimples showed. Kent’s face reddened a little and turned away to his phone as if to check his messages. Kent didn’t believe Troy even if he did call him by that joke of a nickname he’d made for him back when they still knew each other like good friends. Kent knew the kind of people Troy was around. His click was mostly a group at his fraternity that so happened to have denied his invitation to his brother’s summer home for the break. Some had made plans already. Some said that they had tests to make up for. Some just simply didn’t want to go with Troy. Kent didn’t personally know any of the fraternity brothers of Troy’s but he knew some of their histories. He’d overheard in the university cafeteria that Troy had been bad mouthing some of the brothers and may have been betting on the school team behind closed doors. Being the guy that he was, Kent was as skeptical as possible regarding Troy’s situation. They were most certainly Troy’s very last resort. Kent could see in Troy’s personality that he would have brought a bushel of girls over them. It was the fact that he didn’t that puzzled him. Kent was red for a reason. Troy was a solid 10 when it came to ratings in hotness. He had dirty blonde hair with a pair of blue eyes that could stop a truck. Troy’s jawline was angular and screamed masculinity when he smiled. When he smiled, his eyes just seemed to get brighter than ever and made it hard for anyone not to trust him. His hair was well done while still giving off that kind of bed head only a perfect male model would have. He was wearing a plaid shirt with the sleeves rolled up that showed off the glistening, tanned skin on his muscular forearms. The shirt was well formed but it was difficult to disguise the bulging muscles beneath Troy’s tight, grey tanktop. His muscular pecs could be clearly seen and his six pack was no exception. Kent couldn’t resist the 5 o’clock shadow covered grin that his model hot old friend Troy gave him as he dripped sex appeal. Kent was glad he was wearing a jacket that covered hovered above his crotch. His shorts were being mildly forgiving of his big erection as he tried to disguise and turn slightly away. Troy looked back to Luis and Davis and raised an eyebrow. “Shit, you two are at it already?” he asked as Luis and Davis made out slowly and heatedly against their rented car. Luis’s handsome grin turned to us and he gave us his devilish glare. He’d always had that kind of handsome charisma to his face. His brown eyes were flickering with a mischievous gaze past his black curls. “We were nice enough to wait till we got here. Be glad we didn’t have cum all over your backseat” he said as he turned back to Davis, put a finger beneath his chin, and gave Davis another deep kiss. Troy scratched his head like he was pondering how to react before shrugging. Kent always felt that all of them being gay EXCEPT Troy was just cruel punishment from the universe. Troy was probably one of the hottest guys Kent had ever known and yet, though 3 out of 4 of them were gay, he was the one feeling out of place. After Davis and Luis had gotten together in their senior year of high school, Kent never felt like he’d be truly courageous enough to tell them that he himself was gay. It would have been awkward in his perspective. Kent would never live it down. “Well, we need to drop our shit off then get a good drive going” Troy said as he went and opened the back of the car and threw a duffel bag over his shoulder, his forearm muscles bulging. Kent, Davis, and Luis followed suit as they grabbed some bags and also began to carry some luggage through the front door. The inside of the house might have been even better than the outside in design. The wooden floors were polished to the point where you couldn’t imagine a particle of dirt being on them. The kitchen was large and appeared to be stocked with food thanks to Troy calling his maid service ahead of time. The living room was big with a widescreen TV in the wall, crystal tables and stands, a crystal chandelier, pictures of expensive looking modern art, assorted ferns and plants in the corners, and a mini bar placed artfully with a row of stools. The stairs leading up to the 2nd floor revealed a somewhat long hallway of rooms that went from beautiful porcelain bathrooms to well furnished bedrooms all with king sized beds wearing silk covers and each owning another large widescreen TV in the wall. When they’d dropped off all their stuff and went to the back of the house, a pool reached out into the distance surrounded by lawn chairs shaded by umbrellas and a view of the ocean so magnificent you could watch for hours. “Don’t let me go, Luis!” Davis shouted playfully as he spread his arms and started a reenactment of Titanic. “Why would I? You’re one sweet piece of ass!” Luis joked as he wrapped his arms around Davis’s waist. The group all looked at the view for about 5 minutes until they’d finally come to the conclusion that they should see the city nearby before planning anything else. ------------------------ The drive around the city was definitely cool for Kent. He liked looking at other places in brochures for distant hotels and in the movies he watched so seeing it all up close wasn’t that bad. They were driving for a good while beside the ocean and even dived through the streets of the city to scout possible places for their nighttime adventure. After leaving a sandwich shop they’d went to for lunch, they drove back home to briefly switch clothing. “Ok, we’re going out and we’re getting laid” Troy said as he threw his shirt off, dropped his pants unabashed and ran up the stairs wearing nothing but a tanktop and some tight boxerbriefs that Kent couldn’t help watching head up the stairs. “Why do we have to leave to get laid, I can get some ass right here” Luis said as he grabbed Davis around the waist and pressed lips to his. Kent’s jaw clenched watching his friends kiss. It always struck a note in his chest watching people who were together show it off. “Come on, babe, we might be able to pull off a threesome if we play our cards right” Davis said between kisses. “Uh… I think I’m staying here for the night” Kent said as he turned away and headed for the living room couch. Luis and Davis looked over to Kent. “Why? Don’t tell me you’re afraid to meet a girl outside of little ol’ Minnesota” said Davis. “No, I just think I need a good nap before I do anything big this week.” The two lovers looked at each other with interested glances before Luis shrugged. That was usually their sign that they’d let the situation go. However, Troy stepped in, coming down wearing a pair of tight skinny jeans that showed off his muscular legs and nothing else as he was putting on a tight striped shirt, flashing his abs to everyone before it came down and pulled over his defined muscles. Troy threw on a puka shell necklace and threw his leather jacket over the sofa before throwing his arm around Kent’s shoulders and wagging a finger down at the much shorter boy. “You’re not missing out on our first night on the town, Clark. Time for you to show your super human strengths and come home with a Louis Lane. Hell, if we’re drunk enough, we might pull us an orgy and have it out back here.” Kent was going to protest but Troy was giving that look again. Kent’s face reddened trying to force himself to disagree with those cheekbones. In defeat, he went along with Troy’s plan but not under his terms. “Don’t think you’re going out in that either” Troy said, looking over Kent’s blue jacket and his awkward looking white shorts. “You have to show the girls what your made. Go ahead upstairs, there should be some pants I wear that are tight enough on me for you to wear loose and, if anything, a shirt that shouldn’t look half bad either.” With a pat on the ass, Troy sent Kent forward to the stairs and waited patiently for him to come back with his suggestions on. Luis and Davis had already dressed for partying ahead of time and waited with Troy for Kent to come down. After what went to about 30 minutes, they heard the sound of Kent’s footsteps tapping on the steps and they all got up to leave. Kent was blushing as he wore a white shirt with skinny jeans that fit well to his body. His shoes, which were usually the best thing he wore, helped in making him look great as he wore the red hi tops over the ends of the jeans to disguise the extra leg length. All together, Kent looked great. “Damn, we should have you wear stuff like that more often” Luis said as his mouth was agape along with Davis’. Troy came up to Kent and lightly punched him on the arm. “That’s more like it.” Kent just shook it all off as his friends pushing his buttons. “Let’s just wrap this up” was the last thing he said before they were off to begin their story that night. “That’s right, everyone wrap it up or else you’re coming back with a rash!” ------------------------ The city lights were like a decoration of Christmas ornaments across a ground surface below their view. Driving into was like driving into a light show as we went down the streets like all the other night time cruisers. The town was full with night goers looking for a good time. 4 of them were driving in their Jeep through the pool of people going around, checking out their surroundings in a new lighting. It took roughly 10 minutes before Davis and Luis told Troy to stop the car. They were in front of a gay bar with bright pink signs. “Don’t wait up” Luis said as he smiled into Davis’s neck. Troy shook his head with a grin as he saw the waved them off. “I don’t want to see any add ons unless they’re chicks, understood?” Davis and Luis just laughed as they turned and headed inside the bar. Troy and Kent were alone now, the engine still purring. “I think we need to come down with a case of sweet ass, bro” Troy said as they headed to a party Troy’d heard about nearby. Kent was sitting on the couch alone next to a guy passed out from drinking way too much alcohol and letting it knock him out. Kent was sipping hard lemonade with an expression of unknown origin. His face wasn’t the happy variety, nor was it the kind of sadness. It was the kind of someone who’d made plans that he couldn’t make use of. A party with no other guys he knew besides his super crush ex-friend who barely knew him anymore. Kent had to sit there and watch people pass by for minutes on end as he sipped and received an extremely dim buzz. The lights in the room were low so that those couples and “couples” could make out in semi-privacy in the dark corners. It was like a cesspool on its way to a room orgy between horny 20 somethings, people who didn’t know each other, and half asleep drunks. Kent was in the middle of all of it trying to keep composed and unaffected but it was difficult. After 30 minutes, he couldn’t take any more and tried to leave. Problem is, he didn’t want to leave without Troy. He found Troy a few minutes later talking to some girl. It took less than a minute for Kent to notice that, even when half drunk, the girl was finding nothing interesting about Troy as she passed him a “Fuck off, perv” and turned to leave. Troy grabbed her arm and held tight in his drunken stupor. “Hey……. Wait. I’m not…. *burp*…. Done talking to you” he mumbled. The girl shook him off and smacked him hard across the face, sending him sprawling back and landing in Kent’s arms. Kent ignored the shifting in his pants as he watched him lie in his arms for a moment before shifting awake. “Wha?” he said as he looked up to see Kent. “Oh hey, buddy, I missed you.” “You alright, “buddy”?” Kent responded. “Fuck off man, I need to go..” he mumbled to low for Kent to hear. “What?” Kent asked. “FUCK OFF!” With that Kent was shoved and sent sprawling into a coffee table, shattering the glass and knocking over plastic red cups as Troy turned to leave. Kent pulled himself out of the mess as people crowded around him taking pictures for future internet media. ------------------------ Troy was trudging in no direction particularly as he went down the street with a beer in hand and a sleepy expression on his face. Troy scratched his stubble before he ran into a fence and dragged himself off of it before continuing. He ended up turning into an alley way with few lights that was hard to see with the alcohol making him see curvy lines and waves. It was like looking out your car window while in a car wash. Flashes of his frat mates and other friends went through his mind as he thought about all of the things that happened before getting there. He couldn’t forget how his friends turned on him after learning his parents were cutting him off and his ‘girlfriend’ avoided him. He didn’t know why he called her his girlfriend since he himself thought she was nothing more than a bossy bitch. His frat members had turned on him after learning of the cut off too and were questioning if he’d help pay for the house rent this month. “Fuck ‘em” Troy belched before something unexpected happened. A large moving thing came at him like a train and practically rammed into him. Things happened too quickly for him to register. One moment, he was running into a guy who’d probably mugged him the way he hit him so hard and kept walking and the next, he was pressed against the wall by the same man as if he’d turned around at lightning speed and was holding him to the bricks. “Lemme go man!” he shouted as he struggled against the man’s grasp. All he could see when he tried to look up at the surprisingly tall man’s face was a red cap. He was wearing a jogging suit that looked like it was stretching around a big creature. The man was breathing hard as he looked down at the struggling Troy but, if Troy had been fully sober, he’d have seen the fact that the man’s arm was unmoving and unflexed. Almost as though he was barely trying or trying not to press him through the wall. Troy was struggling for a solid minute before he tried to shout for help. Of course, his cry was met with something unexpected. The large man had kissed him and he’d gotten a glimpse of someone with beautifully smooth and reddened skin. The man had a 5 o’clock shadow of black that was too hot to pass up and, as time progressed, Troy began to notice it less and less. Lights flashed in his brain as the unexpected occurred and he tried to figure how to respond. He didn’t expect his response to be relaxing and melting into the kiss though. Troy’s knees buckled as his body warmed up to the feeling of the man’s strong tongue in his mouth. His eyes were fluttering as he experienced feelings he’d never felt with his girlfriend, even when fully drunk. His hands were loosened around the thick forearm of the man holding him against the wall and he fought less to be freed. It was like a cyclone of sex and hormones hitting him all at once as he let the kiss take him. When the man pulled back 4 minutes later, Troy surprisingly still had his eyes closed and his mouth agape as he felt the feelings fade only slightly. Some part of him wanted more but he didn’t know why. The man pulled back and his big, muscular chest came into view as he looked down at Troy with his face still in shadow. Though Troy could make out a grin on that beautifully crafted jawline, he could see nothing else. “You’re perfect” the man’s deep, gruff voice said as his free arm reached down to grab at something. Troy looked down to see what the man was grabbing and his eyes bucked as he saw him grab his pants, pull down, and something came free. He was almost afraid to guess what it was by all the size it owned. It was like a log had grown out of his assaulter’s pants and had flew out to thwack him in the groin too. The man was holding him at the end of his arm length still, more than 2 feet away. The man’s muscles didn’t even tense as he pushed Troy down to his knees and the large log thwacked him in the face a few times. “Suck” was the only word Troy was given. To Be Continued……..

He grabs Bloodstone’s scrubs and tears them off including his underwear. He then turns the doctor around and starts slapping his leaky pole on his ass. The doctor tries to get away but Davis holds him down with his free hand. ‘I just want to see if this protein can be transferred to another man. Remember you told me that if I came, I would shrink so…..if I pump it into you…..would you fucking grow from it? My mind absolutely loves the thought of that doctor because I have this craving that won’t go away.’ ‘DAVE! NO! Don’t do this! Your curiosity got the best of you. Why should I have to bear the brunt of your decision?’ The big man secures Bloodstone and picks him up to carry him over to a table. He puts him down and tells him to get on his knees. The doctor tries to resist him, but is not strong enough to really make any kind of move. ‘You wanna play doctor? HUH? *slaps Bloodstone’s chest and back* Get on your knees…..you and I both know that you can’t stop me from pumping you full of this stuff.’ He lifts the doctor up off the table and arranges his legs so that he is on all fours as Bloodstone’s hairy ass glistens with sweat. Davis moans as he looks at it and moves down to run his tongue along the doctor’s hole. He slaps his ass a few times which makes Bloodstone submit a little. Davis’s strong hands travel up and down the doctor’s back making him relax. Bloodstone’s hairy cock starts to harden making Davis laugh as he slowly parts the doctor’s ass lips with his tongue. He stops after a few minutes to reach his free hand between the nervous man’s legs to massage his hairy ballsac and pet the 9x6” rod that the doctor is sporting. He is very impressed with how equipped Bloodstone is. ‘See…..this isn’t so bad is it Ross. In fact, I am hungry for some of that beautiful meat to go along with the peanut butter you made me. You told me to relax before remember? I think you should relax now.’ Davis pulls the doctor’s cock and balls underneath his legs so he can get a taste of them. The big man licks his big ballsac and lightly sucks on it tasting some of the fear emanating from Bloodstone’s body. He moans as he runs his tongue up and down the thick cock and plays with the head on it flicking his tongue a few times. The doctor trembles feeling sensations rushing up and down his body. At this point, Davis knows that he has Bloodstone willing to give in to his advances. He swallows the huge pole and gulps each time it hits his throat. The doctor moans long and hard feeling it rub the big man’s insides. Davis gets a rhythm going that makes Bloodstone hump his mouth. The big man lets out several ‘mmmmm’’s knowing that he is winning the doctor over. He takes his other hand that was holding the doctor in place and slowly pushes a few fingers inside Bloodstone’s hole. ‘STOP IT PLEASE DAVE! Uhhhh……*winces*. I can’t do this…..why subject me to such torture?’ *Davis stops sucking for a few moments* ‘You are not fighting me anymore doctor otherwise I wouldn’t be working your cock over so easily. I am really hungry for some of your spunk by the way. Is this part of your secret formula?’ *laughs* The big man goes back to working the doctor’s cock again with his mouth as he continues to rub the inside of Bloodstone’s hole. He can sense an urgency developing now and picks up his speed. He moans with each round tasting the doctor’s thick juicy precum as it coats his throat. He pulls on his own cock to get himself ready for the true test. He pulls the doctor’s cock out of his mouth to watch it spill its honey on his tongue. He smiles and kisses it a few times. ‘Okay doctor, it’s time for you to show me how much of a stud you are. Feed me Ross, I want it in my body.’ Davis starts stroking it rapidly making Bloodstone yell in ecstasy. He can’t hold back much longer and the big man knows it. He gives the doctor’s cock a few much rounds of sucking and feels his balls twitching wildly. He stops sucking right when the flood goes barreling down his throat. He slaps the doctor’s leg with his free hand and moans deeply gulping down each jet. Just when the unfortunate scientist thinks he is satisfied, the big man starts sucking again. The doctor agonizes and wants him to stop, but Davis will have none of it. ‘Ross…..you taste incredible. I want more…..I know there is more in you your balls are big and beautiful. *moves down to suck on them individually for a few minutes before going back to the doctor’s cock again* MMMMMM, makes those balls work for me Ross.’ He sucks in a steady rhythm making the doctor gasp as he feels another load starting to flow into his cock. Davis drains another load out of him swallowing every drop and letting it relax in his throat. He sighs and pulls his fingers out of the doctor’s ass and away from him. After a minute or so, he pulls Bloodstone’s cock out of his mouth and steps back. The doctor collapses on the table and moans from exhaustion. ‘It’s okay doctor, I will do all of the hard work now.’ Davis’s big cock drools in anticipation of entering Bloodstone. The big man rubs it on the doctor’s hole which seems primed for entry. His cock slowly pushes its way inside as the eager top picks the scientist up against him and holds him in place. He thrusts methodically in and out while Bloodstone just mumbles jibberish. ‘I won’t torture you very long I promise. Besides my balls are so bloated I couldn’t hold back much longer anyway.’ Davis’s voice cracks as he feels his ballsac contracting and pushing the cum directly into his cock. With a few hard thrusts, he sprays the inside of the doctor’s intestines with his thick spunk. Bloodstone groans feeling it rush inside him. There isn’t anything he can do at this point. Davis pulls out of him and lays him back on the table. A stream of cum flows on the floor from the doctor’s anus as the big man falls to the floor and rubs his cock and balls. He looks at his arms and flexes them a few times to just admire their beauty. He looks up at the scientist and wonders if anything will happen to him now. ‘Well, looks like the waiting game now Ross. Maybe I need to try and coax it to wake up inside you.’ The doctor scoots his way to the edge of the table and falls off landing on his side. He yells in pain as he continues to move away from Davis. The big man seems uninterested in following him since he isn’t moving very fast. Bloodstone leaves the supply room and heads for the chemical shower located on the other side of the panic room. He doesn’t hear the big man following him so he tries to crawl a little faster. He gets to the shower and pulls himself up slowly to pull the lever to turn the shower on. Davis now decides to get up and enters the room. ‘HA, what are you doing doctor? I don’t think washing yourself off is going to matter all that much.’ Davis goes and picks up the jar of peanut butter and makes a motion like he is going to stick his hand inside it. He hears the doctor groaning and sees him fall to the ground grasping his stomach. A huge smile appears on the bodybuilder’s face as he realizes that this may very well work. He walks over to Bloodstone and gets down on his knees to look at him. The doctor is now hurting so badly that he can’t even look up. ‘Hurts doesn’t it Ross…..when it first started in me I thought I was dying, but once it reached my balls, I was in heaven.’ The doctor’s lean frame begins to make a few popping sounds as his abs jut out a bit. The big man watches them intently as he rubs each eight individual tiles. Bloodstone looks terrified as he feels it moving through him. His lower body’s muscles stretch and pull outward forming into small vascular tree trunks stretching all the way down to his ankles and feet. Davis massages them slowly as they finish growing. ‘You are not going to be quite as large as me it seems, but I have to say I still like what I am seeing.’ Bloodstone’s flat pecs fill out next as he strains to breathe. His arms are growing entirely new veins inside them as they branch all the way up and down his hands and shoulders. His back and ass pop several times growing slightly larger and wider than before. High-pitched stretching noises radiate from the sides of his back as lats seem to come out from nowhere. Once it finally gets to his balls and cock, the doctor looks like he is completely spent and passes out. Strange stretching sounds are now coming from his crotch as the big man notices the doctor’s ballsac growing larger as his testicles blow up in size. His cock grows even thicker than before which immediately gets the attention of Davis. ‘MMMMM doctor, I think you are going to need this taken care of again.’ He leans down and licks the swollen cockhead with his tongue and figures out that he can shove it inside the piss slit. The doctor lies motionless not reacting to any of this stimulation. The big man slurps the river of honey that is now flowing freely from inside and moans deeply. Within a few seconds though, he starts to feel a bit weird and stops drinking the fluid. He falls backwards onto the floor and starts to rub his face and head. Bloodstone wakes up and looks over to stare straight at him. He quickly crawls over to Davis and throws the big man’s legs over his shoulders. He gets up on his knees to return the favor on the big man. He shoves his massive cock inside the bodybuilder and starts fucking him relentlessly. Davis agonizes feeling the doctor filling him up with that fluid. His muscles begin to shrink slightly as his cock immediately erupts. Bloodstone grabs his legs and moves both of them over to the jar before angling Davis’s huge cock inside it as it cums steadily. The big man looks absolutely horrified seeing the cum starting to mesh with the peanut butter inside. He continues to shrink and starts crying uncontrollably as he nearly returns back to his original size. The doctor slows his fucking down and squeezes Davis’s balls trying to get every last drop out of the shrinking man. Davis can no longer speak because he is so exhausted. The doctor pulls his huge cock out and gets up off the ground with the jar in tow. He takes it over to one of the media stations and returns to the supply room to retrieve his potions and scrubs before coming back. He pours one of them inside with the peanut butter where it merges with the cum and starts glowing. The doctor smiles and documents it on his tablet that was sitting in his pants. He flexes his new muscles and turns back around to look at the shocked man lying on the ground. ‘I just wanted to tell you Dave that the experiment was a rousing success. In fact, I would really like to thank you for imbuing me with muscles I haven’t had in ages. I actually needed someone like you to consume this protein just to see if it was the right combination and fortunately it was. Your brain chemistry improved as a result and you became very articulate which was a surprise. Although I wasn’t expecting you to rape me, I was not going to resist you.’ Davis looks at him in confusion and doesn’t really know where he is going with this. ‘You see Dave, I am part of something bigger, something…..very important. There are others like me that are trying to find ways to turn regular humans into muscle monsters. I think I might be the first one though to successfully keep the human mind from disappearing after transformation. Now, if you will excuse me I need to find a new set of clothes for this great new body of mine. I will send someone in to help clean you up so you can be sent into the recovery ward.’ The doctor grabs the jar, his tablet, and the remaining potions and leaves the area. Davis lays his head back down on the ground and starts sobbing again. With the experiment over, the doctor sets out for his next agenda.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth...ars-cub-part-8/ Part 9: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3050-the-bears-cub-part-9/ The Bear’s Cub Part 10 “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” It was silent as I, Toxic, and Donut stood in the living room, the call of Bear cutting whatever was happening off. The air was thick with anticipation as we waited for someone to get in but no one did. I looked at Donut and he gave me a look to go check out what was up with Bear. I tip toed around the corner as if a live tiger was around the corner waiting for me to pounce but, instead, there was nothing there. I walked to the front door and everything seemed fine. Well, all except that there was an ungodly shadow at the door. It was really a trick of the light but, when I squinted, I realized that the door itself was crème colored. The space at the front door was filled with crème but it was also filled with white…. fabric? My eyes practically bulged out of their sockets as I realized that the door was wide open and there should have been a front porch to the house in the view. The door itself had to be roughly 8 feet tall due to its extremely tall occupants but it looked like something was lodged into it. I jumped back and needed the wall for support when the massive blockage moved and bear’s big, bearded face appeared. “Fuck! It’s like a dwarf house!” came the heavy bass of Bear’s voice. My ears vibrated and I thought that the house actually shook around me with the power of his voice. Bear had a big smile on his face that was only 100 times more handsome with the help of his beautiful brown eyes and big beard. “You mind if big ‘ol me comes to play, Cub?” he teased. My cock was hard and obvious with my briefs as the only means to cover it. I didn’t even question the extra, though minimal, increase in size beneath my undergarment as I was more concerned with the moving wall at the door. “Bear…. you’re so…… big” I said thoughtlessly as I actually grabbed my cock and watched him crouch. “Yeah, and Big Ol’ Bear wants to play with his little pups!” With that, Bear pulled in his shoulders and tried to slip his way through the door. 2 extra inches of excess Bear declared no dice as the house shook a little pushing Bear back. “Shit. I might have to break the door down” he said as he pulled back and studied the door. My cock was hard and angry as I watched Bear try to fit himself through the door. Thankfully, while laying on his side and wiggling his way in, Bear’s width made it through the door with a few feet to spare. I dared to wonder what would have happened if Bear had been any bigger in his attempt to get inside. Bear got off his knees and I just watch him reach higher and higher and higher till his head was hovering beneath the 10 foot ceiling. Bear was definitely a big customer as he filled much of the space in front of me. Bear smiled down at me and scratched his hairy stomach beneath his new shirt only for the bicep to tear. “Shit! This was the biggest thing they had at Buck’s Big and Tall” he said as he reached over and released a chorus of tears and straining noises trying to reached for the first tear. All of the clothes Bear was wearing was falling apart like tissue paper trying to contain the big, bulging muscles he had wrapped in them. Muscles with definition from hell flexed and bulged with even the slightest movement at Bear’s command. I was really using the wall to support my weight now as I couldn’t control my cock, pushing against the tight briefs like an angry beast. Bear giggled a heavy, throaty chuckle as he saw me strain watching him destroy his clothes. “Mmmm, looks like my little ol’ Cub wants a piece of Papa Bear, huh?” Bear stopped trying to stop his shirt from tearing and he came over to me. Bending the 2 foot distance in height to look me in the eyes. I was breathing roughly trying to contain myself in his presence. Bear’s eyes were so controlling and knowingly looking into me. He had a smile on his face as though he were fully aware that he had me on a leash. I think he knew. He closed in and I felt his bearded face touch my neck. With a gasp, I tried to collect myself but it was becoming useless. I would have let Bear take right there, regardless of the fact that Donut and Toxic were still in the other room. That didn’t happen, however, as Bear leaned into my ear and used his power to his advantage. “Get the other pups from the car, Cub.” I practically sprinted at his command. My body was moving before I could really think. We were in a town of houses where other college goers could see me sprinting on the lawn in my underwear but I didn’t care. I had to get to the other pups NOW. I was going to open the door when I realized the Hummer was rocking like it was on a spring board. I could hear it jostle from front to back trying to contain what was happening inside. I treaded carefully to the door and opened. What I saw had me leaking pre into my little briefs. Inside, a frenzy of sex was going on in the back seat. Muscles were going everywhere as a much bigger Taker, Balls, Hare, and Slugger were inside and kissing each other in their new clothes. None of them were wearing clothes big enough to conceal their physiques and I wasn’t complaining. They were over each other with aggressive kissing sessions and rough crotch rubbing like the horny college guys they were as they each tried to practically become united beings in everything from switching partners to making out to 4 way kisses. The air in the space was hot and their gasps, moans, and growls weren’t any less hot. It was like ferocious beasts having feral sex as each one got a taste of each other. Crotches rubbed crotches, chests pressed chests, arms touched arms to everything else. It was wild and I wanted nothing more but to be apart. It was 4 minutes before anyone registered I was there. “Hey, Cub” Hare said through rapid breath as Taker was kissing him from his chest down, his fish net tank top looking tight against his body. “You want to play too?” I was so close to accepting the invitation when Bear’s gaze filled my mind. “Bear wants us all together.” All the pups in the car suddenly stopped, looked at me like I’d just told them there was raining money, and then quickly shuffled to get out of the car. I jumped out of the way as Taker and Hare came out first, their size struggling to fit out of the car door at the same time before they dashed across the lawn. Balls and Slugger were following suit, both of them yanking up their shorts quickly without damaging their hefty merchandise. I quickly jogged safter them as I saw the last pup enter the house with my cock bouncing with the movement. I was quick to try and make it into the living room but I hit a wall. Well, not a wall exactly. More like a blockage of big, muscled pups waiting outside the perimeter of the living room. I tried to move some big biceps or back muscles out of my way or try to get around them but it wasn’t any use. I was the runt of the litter after all. Only when I was able to get around Hare was I able to make out what was happening. Bear was in the living room, his form nearly pressed against the high ceiling with his mass and Donut standing beside him looking a fraction as massive. That much muscle was unbelievable on one person. “Now, Toxic, I thought we talked about this. No fucking with my Baby Cub. You’ve been very naughty for the past few days, huh?” Bear sounded calm, upset, and amused at the same time as his heavy voice rumbled in our ears. It felt a lot he was playing with Toxic using his words. Of course, he wasn’t using them alone as we all watched him hold Toxic up on the ceiling. Even with all of his new muscles, Toxic was being held clear off and parallel to the ground the way someone would hold a board of plywood above ground with one hand. I couldn’t make it out from my perspective but Bear’s position for Toxic coincidentally was happening with Toxic still in the buff. His new, weighted cock was hanging like a fixture from the ceiling. It was hard and reddened with Toxic’s excitement and he wasn’t hiding it. Bear saw this and smiled at Toxic’s erection and grabbed it, making the big, smaller man quiver. “Oh, so you were just horny, huh? That’s funny, I only gave Slugger permission to play with my Baby Cub. Slugger? Did I give anyone else permission to play with Baby Cub?” “No, Bear” came Slugger’s deep voice in a kind of manly squeak. Bear looked up at Toxic again, who was squirming against the Bear’s grip. “Well, you know what that means. I can do whatever I want to you till I feel you’ve been punished.” Toxic’s eyebrows raised and he stopped struggling in Bear’s grip. Bear lightly smacked Toxic on the face. “Luckily, I’m fucking pissed and fucking horny at the same time. So you get the package.” Laughing came all over the room as Bear let Toxic down and threw him into Donut’s grip. “Get him ready” Bear said as he ripped the taters of his shirt clean off and dug his big hand into his tight white shorts. They looked like they were just begging to be released from his body. Donut had a big smile on his face as he held Toxic’s forearms from behind and took him over to the couch. Toxic put up a fight but it looked half assed. Balls and Taker went over and helped Donut in holding Taker down as they placed him firmly on the couch. Balls took out a bottle of lube from one of his big pockets and put all over his hand before going right for the kill. I gasped as I watched that big hand go right for Toxic’s bubbled ass and pulled it apart easily. “Mmmm, and it looks like your big and ripe, too” Donut said as he watched Balls shift his hand deeper. “Don’t bite your tongue” Taker chimed in as he continued to hold down Toxic’s back. Toxic moaned and groaned with pain and pleasure as his ass was widened by Balls’ big hands. Meanwhile, my cock was still hard and soaking my briefs. I wasn’t alone, though. Slugger and Hare already had their pants around their ankles and their muscular legs were in bold relief as they reached down for their cocks. I gasped at the new size they coveted. They were both atleast 20% than before! Which was saying a lot for Slugger! Slugger had claimed to 16 inches of cock between those big, baseball playing legs! Now, it looked like he could sprout a little bigger before tearing an ass open. It was almost like I was looking at an actual baseball bat! Slugger saw me and gave a handsome grin. “Don’t worry. If you want we can play and I’ll be gentler than Bear will be.” Slugger grabbed his new cock in that jock-y fashion. I wanted to lick every visible part of him but I was torn as Hare kissed my neck from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my ass against his crotch, his leather pants pulled wide open so I could feel his big cock swell against me. That’s when we heard the first squeal from Toxic. We stopped what we were doing and watched as Bear struggled with his pants. “Shit, these things are so damn small!” he roared as he tried his best to get whatever was in his garments out. “Fuck it” he said simply and grabbed his pants with a big hand. A tear rang out as Bear revealed his naked body and his cock fell like the beast that it was, smacking a truly massive thigh as it’s soft form was revealed. Everyone mouth dropped at the beast Bear was coveting. It looked like Bear was connected to a fleshy anaconda as a massive cock reached down and made it to his knee in length! It had to be nearly 2 feet long and still not even semi hard. “That’s more like it” Bear said as he grabbed his balls and hefted his big package. Even his hands weren’t able to contain the cum filled orbs between his legs. I saw it as a miracle his pants could have held on to two melons like those. “I liked how big I was before all this swelling happened but I kinda like this, too” he said with a chuckle as he walked over to the vulnerable Toxic, his cock swinging heavily and probably displacing a lot of wind with it’s mass. It looked like it was big enough to challenge and easily defeat my bicep in width. “And let me clarify, no one’s getting shared time after this. This is just to take the edge off. We’re still not going to play together until next Saturday, understood?” Nods were all around as Bear smiled and stood over the couch like a ferocious beast. “You know, Toxic, I remember when you were the runt. I remember how Slugger opened you up for me when I saw smaller. How’d he do it again? Ah, I remember.” Bear leaned over the couch and his arms for support as he grabbed his cock and aimed it at Toxic’s opening. “Hang on.” Toxic began to moan and squeal and gasp as his ass was penetrated by the nearly apple sized head of Bear’s cock. He was testing the boundaries of Toxic’s ass as Bear pressed deeper and deeper with his cock still soft. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot. Open wide.” Toxic tensed and relaxed rapidly as he tried to make his ride less of a chore. His ass was being stretched by the size that Bear was pressing into him but, very slower, he was taking all that he could into his ass. “You’re definitely not as roomy as any of the other pups, Pipsqueak, but that’s OK. I like it this tight sometimes.” Toxic gave a grunt in response as he tried to give Bear all the room he could. Bear wasn’t even half way in and he was spreading Toxic thin. Toxic’s face was showing a mix of emotions that one would see someone make when getting on a wild rollercoaster for the first time. A chorus of “Oh Fuck”s and “Fuck Yeah”s came from the other pups as they all were growing hard at the sight of Toxic’s ass cheeks being penetrated by so much meat. I myself had never seen so much man in one room as their cocks reached unfathomable lengths and they held them in their big hands yet they still appeared large. My eyes were attracted to each cock like magnets as I saw them all but I was most concerned with Bear as he inserted more neverending manhood into Toxic. Toxic looked like he might not be able to take anymore when Bear finally stopped at the halfway mark. “That’s about fair. Don’t want to tear you apart, do I?” Bear said as he finally stopped inserting and swung his long, big leg over the other end of the couch. I saw Donut let go Toxic’s hands as Bear stood over him with his hands on his muscular hips. “You have touched a pup who I’ve declared fit for one on one sex with any of your brother pups. For this, you will not receive the ultimate punishment, however…” I saw Toxic’s hands practically fly as they grabbed onto the couch. Why was he holding on so hard? Everyone was silent as Bear made his first grunt, the signal that he was about release his sexual energy like an open dam. Toxic made a prolonged groan as his face appeared to be in the throes of ultimate pleasure and pain. “You have tried to place your dick where it shouldn’t have been. Now I get to play with you the way I want.” Toxic’s prolonged moan got a bit loader as grabbed onto the couch. I couldn’t see what his problem was until I saw it happening. Bear’s cock. It was growing hard! Bear was simply standing above Toxic as his cock grew in Toxic’s ass. Bear’s eyes were closed but his grin showed his pleasure as he occasionally grunted when his cock had grown another inch longer and maybe another inch thicker! Toxic was singing a high note of pleasure as his ass was being penetrated royally. “Fuck……. Ugh……yes..” he was able to say as his back arched a little. Bear held him down and leaned over him. “You enjoying this, pup? You want more?” Bear said as breathed down Toxic’s neck. Toxic only nodded as he could barely speak. Bear’s cock hadn’t stopped growing as it swelled another inch thicker. “Mmmm, that’s a good pup. Let it in and I’ll give you the ride of your life.” I was watching and believing as much as I could as Bear’s cock filled all the space in Toxic’s ass. Toxic was loving this as he moaned. “That’s my little naughty pup” Bear said down to him as he kissed him on the neck. “You’d get to play with me more often if you weren’t so bad.” Toxic tried his best to speak and gave all the words he could muster. “But… I want….. you so much….. Bear…..I… love….ugh!” Toxic’s cock was leaking all over the cushions as he experienced pleasure from another world. Bear only grinned as he watched his little pup squirm trying to handle all of his manhood. Bear had the cock of a sex behemoth and a body to match. He kissed Toxic’s back as he finally reached an UNBELIEVABLE semi-hard girth. “Looks like that’s all you got. I don’t want to break that tight ass.” I laughed on the inside at the mention of Toxic’s “tight” ass. With size like that, Bear could make any ass he wanted tighter than a cock ring 3 sizes to small. Although I’d never worn one or seen one first hand before, I knew full well that Bear’s size could put a dent in one. Toxic was screaming at the top of his longs as Bear only pushed himself in a little. Toxic was now cumming without touching himself as Bear reached his pleasure spots easily. Cum was getting all over the couch as he jizzed in volleys. The other pups were getting horned up at the sight of so much pleasure. It was only when Toxic finally stopped cumming and fell on the couch defeated that Bear let him cock and his cock head smacked his knee, the head slightly past it now. “That’s enough for now. Everyone back to what they were doing.” Everyone quickly pulled their pants up and were about to head to different rooms to blow off steam whether alone or with each other but Bear cleared his throat and they all stopped again. “I almost forgot. Tonight’s the night I’m going to let Baby Cub play with one of you guys. Don’t do anything he’s not OK with.” Everyone stopped and smiled at me but Bear made sure to secure who was getting the night. “Tonight is… Donut.” Curses and swears went around the room as the other pups grumbled in frustration and went off to go play in rough sexual release. Donut’s big beautiful body came over to me in nothing but his tight jock strap and he loomed over me like Bear would have before he’d grown. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly in his big arms and I felt my nose press into his pec cleavage. “We’re going to have so much fun!” Donut said, his big, excited voice rumbling through my body. I was going to be in for a wild night. To Be Continued……….

Nineteen Decrypting the medieval document proved to be a very difficult and frustrating exercise. Even after three weeks of continued work and study, Tomas had only translated five pages of the thick scroll. He pushed the document aside and slammed his desk while swearing in frustration. “Something wrong?”, Anton asked as he entered the room and tossed his gym bag on the floor. Tomas ignored the remark and headed to the bathroom. “Get in here!”, he ordered without looking at his pet. Anton did as he was told. He entered the bathroom and saw that Tomas was already in the shower. He quickly tore off his clothes and joined his master. He looked down on his master and smirked as he noticed his inflating cock. Tomas scanned his pet’s amazing body in awe: Anton had come straight from the gym and his beastly muscles were still pumped and swollen. “580 pounds is the right size for you; you look simply perfect, my pet. I love how your oversized shoulders dwarf the rest of your huge muscles”, he said as he groped the mass of thick pecs on his pet’s chest. Anton groaned in pleasure and flexed his pecs. Striations exploded across the surface and the strong muscles turned into concrete-like hardness under his master’s touch. His own cock stirred as it began to swell. Tomas made his pet turn around and explored the mass on the incredibly wide back. He felt the cuts and crevices between the mounds of muscle before grabbing the hardness of his pet’s beefy triceps. He couldn’t take no more; he grabbed Anton’s tightly muscled sides and shoved his fully engorged 17 incher into the meaty ass. “Nothing beats pumping the frustration out of me”, he grunted as slammed his cock in and out his pet’s ass. “Mhm”, Anton groaned. His cock hardened further until it reached its intimidating 25 inches, his left paw roamed his own beefy chest as his right one caressed his left bicep. Tomas came quickly, he screamed as frustration and cum exploded from his body. He kept pumping his pet’s ass as load after load of cum blasted from his throbbing cock. He remained inside and grabbed his pet’s engorged 25 incher, stroking the impressive length while his own cock deflated inside the muscular ass. Anton put his hands against the tilled wall and closed his eyes in pleasure. His master’s strong hand pumped his shaft and sent shivers down his spine. He encircled the hand with his right paw and guided the strokes, adding strength and pressure to the action. Tomas grunted as the huge paw encircled his big hand and the pressure of his pet’s grip sent a mild pain through him. His 17 incher raced to hardness again inside the juicy ass as his pet smacked his 300 pound muscular frame against his broad back by the sheer force of his strokes. Pleasure flooded Anton’s beastly body as he felt the cock harden again inside his ass. “Yeaugh!”, he bellowed and goose bumps exploded on his body as he came. Blasts and blasts of thick, sticky cum shot from his 25 incher and splattered against the wall. Tomas moaned as the strong muscles on Anton’s body flexed from his orgasm. The juicy ass encircling his 17 incher clenched and milked a second round of blasts from it. His muscular quads shook from the effort. After a few minutes, Anton’s orgasm cooled down and he released his deflating cock. A thud made him turn around. He smiled as he noticed his master on the floor: he was worn out completely. He grabbed him under the armpits and effortlessly raised the 300 pound athlete. He placed his left arm around his master’s lower back and rested his ass against the bottom row of his 14-pack abs. “You okay?”, he asked as he gently ruffled Tomas’ hair with his right paw. “Much better now”, Tomas said and grabbed his pet’s gigantic delts for support. “It’s just frustrating it takes so much time to translate that document. I can fell I’m close, but it’ll take some more weeks before I can finally cast the spell for the dark ritual.” “More time for me to rule the jocks”, Anton replied and his right paw played with his still plump 25 incher. “How are the football players coming along…ughn”?, Tomas asked, his voice shooting up as his pet’s 25 incher invaded his ass. He clenched it reflexively but the hot pole easily broke through his defenses. He shut his eyes and moaned as the last of the 25 inches was pushed inside. “They finally know their place. I just beat up the four biggest of them. A single blow in the abs sent each of them down. Now I dominate, dominate, dominate”, Anton grunted, pumping his 25 incher in his master’s ass every time he said ‘dominate’. He looked down as he something jab him in the abs and smiled: his master’s cock had re-inflated and the 17 incher throbbed in the canyon between his 14-pack. Tomas opened his eyes and they rolled back in pleasure as the hot pole kept invading his ass. “Ughn!”, he moaned and his 17 incher exploded all over the thick rack of pecs that protruded from his pet’s chest. The five remaining blasts off his balls splashed against the striated muscles and slid into the deep crevice separating them. “YEAughn!”, Anton bellowed once more and drove his 25 inches hard into his master’s ass. His cock exploded and he kept pumping his hips as load after load of cum shot from it. Tomas marveled at the hard, flexing chest in front of him and grunted as the pressure inside his ass increased with every volley of cum. A final dribble of cum flowed from his deflating 17 incher and smeared against the cobblestone-sized abs of his pet’s flexing 14-pack. Cum began pouring from his master’s ass along the length of his pumping cock as Anton kept shooting load after load of cum. He gently pulled his master from his 25 incher and blasted a final load against the ceiling. “Relaxed now?”, he asked as he put his master on his feet. “You certainly blasted all frustration from me, my pet”, Tomas said grinningly as cum kept flowing from his ass. “Man, how much did you pump in me?” he asked as he stepped from the shower and dried himself. “At least a couple of gallons. But you’ve got some on me as well”, Anton replied grinningly. He turned toward the beam of water and cleaned his torso. Tomas put on his clothes and shook his head as he noticed his pet’s inflating cock. “You really are a total beast”, he said as he returned to his desk. “I am a total beast. A god!”, Anton screamed and did a most muscular. Striations exploded across his body as all his titanic muscles hardened, his engorged cock smacked against the top row of cobblestone-sized abs, oozing precum against the hard surface. Anton grabbed the lengthy shaft and within seconds the results of his third orgasm sprayed the glass of the shower. Sean and Keith were in their room trying to figure out how to stop Tomas. The thought of Connor toying with the 240 pound wrestle coach and the image of his supreme muscularity still sent their meager pencil dicks to hardness. “There’s no way we’ll be able to defeat Connor and Anton by ourselves”, Sean said, “And even if we do, we still have to stand up to Tomas, who also outweighs the two of us”. “You’re right”, Keith replied, “Even with my uncle’s help we can’t beat them. We’ll need more help. Perhaps the wrestle team will be prepared. We are the former stars after all”. “They’re too scared of Anton. The entire team could take him down, but there’s still your brother to back him up. The two of them would smash the others”, Sean answered. A knock made them look up. Sean got up and opened the door. He involuntarily stepped back as he gazed upon a shirt strained to its limits by a rack of pecs. “Mind if I come in?”, a deep baritone asked. Sean recognized the captain of the football team and stepped back to let him enter. He sat down next to his buddy Keith and they stared at the muscular athlete that sat down on the other bed. “What brings you here?”, Keith asked in his high-pitched voice. “We need to talk, guys”, Logan said, “It’s only normal that football players rule the school. It has always been like that. Ever since last year that brute Anton took over our top spot. He was a scrawny swimmer when he got paired with you, Sean. And you were the star wrestler. Now look it you! You guys must know what happened.” “We’ll tell you. But you have to promise not to laugh”, Sean replied. He told the entire story of Tomas’ and Anton’s growth. He even included the part of Connor. Disbelief filled Logan’s face as he heard what had happened. “We were just thinking of a way to stop them. But the two of us are too weak to take on even one of them”, Sean said. “We’ll have to separate them, like you proposed”, Logan stated, “If we can neutralize Anton and Connor, it will be easier to defeat Tomas. Connor is being tutored by Alex, the little guy that wants to get on the football team. I’ll take Alex under my wing in the gym and convince him to keep Connor busy.” “Just don’t hurt my little bro”, Keith said. “He’s no longer the same Connor you used to know”, Sean replied, “You saw him take care of the wrestle coach and didn’t he humiliate you during summer?”. “Don’t worry. If Alex can keep him busy until you uncle has defeated Tomas, the spell will be broken and he’ll be back to normal. That leaves us with Anton.”, Logan said. “We could drug him”, Sean stated, “I can get some tranquilizers from the lab.” “Good”, Logan replied, “I’ll ask him for a drink and we’ll drug it. Once he’s out, my men will lock him away in the cellars long enough to defeat Tomas. I’ll come back next week to see where we are.” Tomas was slowly making progress in his study of the medieval document. He was about half way through it and had already gotten some new information. It seemed that the one conducting the ritual would gain supreme, infernal powers; he would be able to control his entire environment. He would be assisted by several large creatures. One of them would dominate the others and would be “the champion from Hell”. That one would be unbeaten in combat and no one would be able to defeat him, not even bigger creatures. “That has to be my pet”, Tomas said out loud, “he has beaten Sean and Keith and clearly dominates Connor too. Let’s get back to work!”. Alex was finishing a set of pull-ups as he heard a sound behind him. He turned around to see the four biggest football players enter the gym. He grabbed his towel and made his way to the exit. “Where’re you going?”, Logan asked while the other athletes strutted over to the bench press. “I know the drill, guys”, Alex replied, “I’m only 130 pounds. The small guys have to leave when the big ones want to train.” “You can stay if you want, it’s okay with me”, Logan said, “I could give you some pointers to bulk up. You do want to make the team, don’t you?” “That’s my dream. But it’ll take time. You sure I can stay?”, Alex said. “I’ll help you build arms like these”, Logan said and flexed his 25 inch canons. He smirked as he noticed Alex open mouth. “My nickname is ‘Captain Gunner’ because of these 25 inch babies. Biggest arms of the team. At 320 pounds of beef I’m the biggest man on the team. Come on, let’s train our arms!” Alex stared in awe at the 200 pound heavier stud training him. He marveled at the amount of weights Logan could curl. His own scrawny arms were killing him after two exercises and sweat was pouring from his red face. “Well done”, Logan said as Alex finished his set, “ The only way to grow is to go balls out every training. You’d better stop now before you get injured. You can join me any time to train and I’m expecting you on football practice tomorrow. You’ll start as water boy for me and my three wingmen.” A large smile formed on Alex’ face as he realized he had made the team. He thanked Logan, greeted the other big guys on the bench press and hit the showers. The next day he could barely lift a paper as his arms hurt like hell, but he did made it to the locker room in time for football practice. He looked around nervously and felt intimidated by the jocks; he was clearly the smallest, skinniest in the room. Logan saw Alex enter and introduced him to the team. He motioned the small guy to come over. Alex slowly walked across the locker room, looking around at his teammates. He discovered there was a clear hierarchy on the team: next to the door were the smallest guys, most a good 30 pounds bigger than him; at the next row of lockers were the 200 pound guys, a notch bigger than the first group; the third group consisted of a few 230ish guys, one of them had arms the size of the first group’s legs; at the other side of the central table was the final group: Logan and his three wingmen. Matt, the smallest of them, stood at 5’8 and 255 pounds of muscle; Mike was exactly as tall but weighed 262 pounds and Paul, Logan’s best friend, was 6 feet and weighed an impressive 275 pounds of ripped muscle. They were all shadowed by Logan’s 6’3 and 310 pounds of bulk. “Your place will be right here with us”, Logan said, “I’ll watch over you during practice and you’ll make sure us big guys stay hydrated. Come on, change into your uniform.” Alex reluctantly pulled off his shirt; his skinniness was highlighted even more as he stood next to the team’s biggest men. He stared in awe at the slabs of muscle on Paul’s legs. “We call him the ‘quadster’”, Logan said as he noticed Alex’ gaze, “his quads are even a bit bigger than mine.” Paul smirked and flexed his legs; the beastly muscles hardening into stone. “He’s no match for my arms though”, Logan said and flexed his 25 inch guns. The entire team stared at their captain’s hard biceps. “Captain Canon!”, one of them yelled and soon the entire team was shouting “Captain Canon”. Logan smiled and ordered his team to start practice. Alex eagerly followed the four big men and refilled their drinks several times. After practice the team showered quickly to make room for the star players. Logan and his three wingmen always trained half an hour longer than the others. They ran extra sprints and practiced their offensive play. Logan grabbed the football and stormed toward the end zone. He shoved his thick shoulder into Mike’s chest as he tried to block him. Mike’s body was pushed backward by the impact and he fell aside; it was just enough to slow Logan down just a bit. Matt and Paul stood next to each other to block the star quarterback. They braced themselves and grunted as Logan’s shoulders collided with their chests. Their combined weight was enough to successfully block Logan’s attack. The big man pushed with all his might, but the defense kept its ground. Mike came up to Logan and snatched the football from his hands, ending their drill. “Man, you really got stronger during summer”, Mike said to Logan, “I thought you broke my ribs when you drove your shoulder into me.” “Yeah, you did push us back a little”, Paul said. Logan just smiled and patted his buddies’ backs. “Let’s hit the showers!”, he said and signaled Alex to join them. The little guy walked behind them as they entered the deserted locker room. Logan and his friends quickly stripped off their sweaty uniforms and strutted over to the foggy shower zone. “Come on, Alex. If you wait any longer the water’s gonna be cold”, Logan said before disappearing in to hot fog. Alex took off his uniform and entered the shower zone. The foggy heat felt heavy around his body. He could hear the star players in the furthest corner and slowly wandered over. Their big frames appeared slowly through the fog. He gazed in awe at their well-trained physiques. The water sliding over the cuts and lines between their muscles highlighted their supreme muscularity. He gulped as they circled around him, imprisoning him amidst their bulk. “We want to ask you something”, Logan said. “W…w….what?”, Alex peeped looking up at the giants towering over him. “You get along quite well with that wrestle guy Connor, don’t you?”. “Y…y…yes”, Alex said. “Good. You need to do us a favor.”, Logan said. “Anything. You guys name it”, Alex blurted out. “We’re gonna reclaim our dominant position in this university by taking out Anton and Tomas. It appears that Connor is on their side. So we want to make sure he doesn’t get in our way. You’ll have to keep him busy tomorrow night for at least two hours.”, Logan said. “But how?”, Alex asked. “You’ll think of something. If we take back our top position, we’ll train you to be big enough to join our ‘bulk squad’”, Logan said. He nodded to his friends and they left the shower zone. Sean and Keith had made everything ready for the showdown with Tomas. Keith’s uncle would come over in two days to finally exorcise Tomas. He had found the right spells in Rome, in the secret archives of the Pope himself. The football players would take out Anton tomorrow night while Connor was being tutored by Alex. Sean had provided the tranquilizers from the university’s lab. Early the next morning, Connor left the gym. He still had to hide his flawless physique and trained very early in the morning and very late at night. His relentless training was really paying off: he had gained another 30 pounds of muscle, weighing in at 550 pounds of hard, ripped beef, just 30 pounds less than Anton. He’d added 5 extra inches to his 40 inch arms and felt stronger than ever. As he approached his room, he noticed someone standing at his door. An evil smile formed on his lips as he recognized his puny, 240 pound wrestle coach. The coach stepped back instinctively as the behemoth closed the distance between them. Before he could say a word, a huge paw encircled his waist, lifted him effortlessly from the floor and dragged him inside. He was tossed on the bed and stared at huge freshman’s back as he closed the door. His dick hardening at the sight of the bulging muscle stretching the tight tank-top. Connor turned around and smirked as he noticed the hard cock in his coach’s pants. “What do you want?”, he bellowed in his deep voice. The coach shuddered as the behemoth’s voice vibrated through his own well-trained body. “I’ve come to bring your new training schedule. It’s time to knock your technique up like with the other rookies”, the coach said, realizing his mistake as he spoke. “Rookies?”, Connor boomed, “I’ve already kicked your ass good on the wrestle mats.” “I mean like the other boys”, the coach blurted out quickly. “Boys?!”, Connor bellowed angrily, his voice echoing against the walls, “Get up!”. The coach slowly got up from the bed but didn’t move fast enough. Connor grabbed his waist and put him on his feet in front of the large mirror on the other wall; the mirror reached from the floor to the ceiling. “Strip!”, Connor ordered harshly. The coach knew he couldn’t resist this behemoth and took off his shirt. He stared up at the freshman next to him. “Take it all off! Or do I have to rip it off?”, Connor rumbled. The coach quickly pulled down his pants and boxers and stood naked in front of the mirror. He shuddered in anxious anticipation, his hands in front of his hard cock. “Let’s see who’s the boy here”, Connor said and ripped off his tank-top. The coach’s eyes widened in shock as the behemoth revealed his insanely muscled torso. “You’re even bigger than two weeks ago!”, he whispered. “Thanks for noticing, coach”, Connor said, “I’ve bulked up another 30 pounds, I’m now 550 pounds of muscular beef. It seems like you’re the boy in this room.” The coach nodded in silent admiration as he drank in the sight of the beastly muscles is the mirror. This freshman made him, an Olympic champion, look like a prepubescent boy. His cock jolted as ripples and striations undulated across the rack of pecs. “Looks like you need this training schedule”, Connor said as he grabbed the instructions on the table, “Eat it!”. The coach gagged as the gigantic paw forced the paper in his mouth. He chewed and chewed and painfully swallowed the paper. “Can I go now?”, he asked weakly. “The fun’s not over yet”, Connor said and pushed the coach’s hands aside to reveal his hard 8 incher, “See, you’re saluting my body. Let’s complete the salute!”. Connor grabbed an empty cup from the table and handed it to his coach. “Fill it!”. The coach held the cup in front of his throbbing 8 incher. Within seconds he was cumming into the cup and filling it as load after load of cum flowed from his cock. The door suddenly opened and Anton barged into the room. “I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”, he asked as he noticed the scene. “Off course not”, Connor said and turned to Anton, “What’s up?”. “I come from the gym and am feeling pumped. Let’s arm-wrestle to test our strength”, Anton said and sat down at the table. “Fine by me. And you keep stroking that feeble dick, boy!”, Connor said and installed himself opposite of Anton. They locked hands and began. Connor instantly fell that he actually had a chance against the still bigger behemoth. Veins exploded all over his 45 inch bicep as he summoned more strength. Anton was surprised that his smaller buddy put up such a fight. He could even feel his arm going down just a little. He smirked and tapped onto the full strength of his beastly arm: his bicep swelled to its 50 inches and veins snaked along the steely muscle as he slowly pulled back toward the starting point. Connor grunted, his face reddening under the pressure. He dug deep into his power and shoved every ounce of strength in a final attack. More veins surfaced on his bicep as it peaked bigger; the stony muscle hardening bigger than ever. He slowly began pushing Anton’s arm toward the table. Anton’s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt his arm going down. No matter what he tried, Connor’s strength couldn’t be denied. He grunted and puffed and managed to slow down his opponent. Connor groaned deeply and slammed the thick arm down on the table. A shocked silence filled the room. “It’s just a game and I was worn out from my training”, Anton said and quickly left the room. Connor jumped up and flexed his pumped bicep into a stony ball of vein-covered, hard muscle and bellowed in triumph. His dick springing to its 21 inches as he realized he had just taken down the top dog. Connor began flexing his torso in front of the mirror, admiring his ever improving size. The coach marveled at the even bigger bicep and milked a few extra drops from his dick into the filled cup. He gently placed it on the table and silently retreated from the self-worshipping behemoth. He put his hand on the doorknob as a strong paw grabbed his armpit and pulled him toward the mirror. “We’re not done just yet”, Connor groaned. He yanked down his own pants and slammed his coach onto his rock-hard 21 incher. Pleasure quickly filled his body and his cock exploded into his coach. Five minutes later, he pulled him from his deflating cock and tossed him on the floor. “Leave, boy!”, Connor bellowed at his worn out coach. Anton was in a bad mood after losing his arm-wrestle match to Connor. Even though it was just a game, he hated losing. He decided to lighting his mood by pounding on a few football players. He was ravaging Matt’s abs as Logan appeared and asked him to stop. “Man, we’re all athletes. It’s just not right that one jock beats up another. We should work together and beat up some nerds. I mean if we combine forces we could rule this university”, Logan said. “I already rule this university”, Anton harshly replied and slammed his fist into Matt’s abs again. “I know, man. But if we would all get along, things would be much easier. You’re the top dog, no one questions that. We’ll be your wingmen”, Logan said. “More like my wingboys”, Anton said but lowered Matt, “it’s not a bad idea. I’m sure Tomas will like this too.” “See, why don’t we go have a drink?”, Logan asked. “Deal”, Anton said, “But you’re buying”. “Let’s go”, Logan said and they headed over a bar. Inside, Logan nodded to his friends and Paul came up with the drinks. “Let’s toast on our mutual respect”, Logan said and raised his glass. Anton raised his glass and drank it down in one long gulp. Paul quickly brought him a second one. Two drinks later, Anton’s eyes began to fall shut. He fell over on the table and passed out. Logan motioned his three wingmen and the four muscular athletes dragged the passed out behemoth outside. They put him into a car and drove him over to the university, where they tied him down and locked him up in the cellars. In the main time, Connor was being tutored by Alex, who did everything he could to make the lesson last and last. After two hours, Connor said he had to go out and see Anton. “Anton’s out”, Alex said unthinkingly. “How would you know?”, Connor asked, “Is there something you’re not telling me?” Alex reddened completely and blurted out: “Just guessing.” “You sure you’re only guessing?”, Connor said and clenched his fist, making his bicep bulge and rip through his baggy sweater. Alex stared in at the hard peak and slowly looked up at Connor’s face. Connor ripped off his sweater and revealed his gigantic body. “I could crush you with one finger. Speak up!”. Alex shook his head. “I promised my teammates I wouldn’t tell.” “What if I helped you to get real big?”, Connor said, “I’ll make you dwarf all your teammates.” Alex gulped and his brain told him he had no chance against this behemoth. He might as well benefit from it. He sighed and told everything he knew. Connor listened carefully and nodded; he would brief Tomas to make a plan. “That will not be necessary!” Tomas’ face had appeared in the mirror and he had followed the entire story. “You’ll come to my room for instructions!”, he said to Connor. He then turned toward Alex and asked him if he was prepared to give up his soul to grow. “Euh… yes”, Alex replied. An icy chill and hellish chants filled the room. “Just add your cum to this formula, let your body absorb it and you’ll grow while you work out”, Tomas said and his face disappeared from the mirror. Connor grabbed the cum-filled cup from the table and poured it into an empty shaker. He handed it over to Alex and rushed over to Tomas’ room. Alex couldn’t believe that he had betrayed his friends. He quickly discarded the thought and focused entirely on growing huge. He sprinted toward the locker room, pulled down his pants and began milking his cock. Soon enough his cum mixed with the liquid in the shaker. He put on his workout gear and entered the deserted gym. He gulped down the thick liquid, emptying the shaker at once. His stomach protested and he felt bloated. The feeling transformed in a warmth that enveloped his entire body. He stepped over to the squat rack and put his familiar weight on the bar. He got under the bar and began squatting. Unlike other workouts, he easily did 20 reps without even breaking a sweat. He doubled the amount of weight and restarted. The burning sensation in his legs intensified with every rep. He could feel his quads swell as he squatted up and down. His once baggy workout shorts stretched as the muscle beneath swelled and hardened. Tears appeared on the fabric and with a loud ripping sound his thick quads busted through. He gasped at the size of his swelling legs: deep cuts and crevices separated the cords of muscle; the large teardrop-shape, covered in veins, dwarfed his kneecaps; below them, thick calves had formed at the back of his legs. “Yeah!”, he grunted and racked the weight. He quickly jumped over to the pull-up bar; his muscular legs easily supporting his otherwise still skinny body. He jumped up and grabbed hold of the bar. He pulled himself up and began cranking out reps; clumsy and very slow at first, but very soon his lats got stronger. He felt his back swell and broaden with every rep; mounds of until then inexistent muscles grew and hardened, fighting for room on the inflating surface. He could even feel his arms getting stronger. He reached down and was surprised to discover that his feet now simply reached the floor; even his height was increasing. Alex smirked as he noticed the bench press. He added 45 pounds to the bar and began. His roaring laugh echoed through the gym as he racked the bar: it felt like a feather to him. He added five more plates, got under the bar and began pressing the bar up and down. His flat pecs grew with every rep. At first they formed paper-thin shapes on his chest, but quickly swelled as more mass inflated them. His shirt squeaked under the pressure and finally give in as the mounding pecs ripped through. Veins and striations snaked across the swelling slabs and the canyon between them deepened and deepened. He racked the weight and flexed his chest, making it swell some more. Alex grabbed a pair of dumbbells and began doing shoulder presses. He did 20 quick reps with the 40 pounders before grabbing a more challenging weight. He took the 80 pounders and struggled to raise them. At first, the weight seemed to lighten with every rep and soon enough he cranked out perfect rep. His shoulders exploded in size and girth as mass inflated his delts into impressive roundness. The broadness added to his slim waist gave him an awesome v-taper. Alex threw down the dumbbells and began doing bench dips. His already formed triceps, stimulated by the bench presses and shoulder presses, hardened at the back of his arms. Every rep sculpted horseshoe-shape further as mass inflated the hard muscles. The insane pump was beyond anything he had ever felt. He looked down and noticed his still small biceps. Alex got up from the bench and grabbed the 80 pounders still lying on the floor. He struggled to do one rep but simply couldn’t lift the weight. He let the dumbbells hang in his hands and made a second try. He managed to curl the weight up with every ounce of willpower in his swelling body. Veins snaked along the tennis ball-sized muscles on his arms as he lowered the weight. His next rep was easier; his biceps grew and hardened and were no longer over-challenged by the weight. As the dumbbells went up, their size increased. They passed the size off goose eggs and swelled to an impressive 20 inches of vein-infested, hard meat. Alex kept pumping his biceps to the max; he wanted them bigger! The muscles kept hardening, dwarfing the other big muscles on his body. The pump was too much and Alex dropped the dumbbells as his biceps reached 25.5 inches, outsizing even Logan’s arms. Alex looked in the mirror and gasped: his perfectly muscular body lacked every definition in the abs. He quickly laid down on the ground and began doing sit-ups. His flat stomach hardened with every rep and soon enough thick, strong muscles pushed upward against his skin. The 2-pack turned into a 4-pack, the 4-pack swelled into a 6-pack and the hint of a fourth row of abs peeped deeper under his skin. The cuts between the coke-can-size muscles deepened and hardened with every rep. He got up and smiled at his reflection. The former image of his 5’7, 130 pound frame had evolved into his now 6’, 270 pound body. His natural tan added definition to his already impressive muscles. He began flexing his newly grown muscles, entranced by the veins, striations and hardness of his body. He really liked his new physique, out-sized by his hyper-sized biceps. He tore off the remains of his tattered shorts and discovered his familiar dick, stubbornly hard at five inches. He stroked it with two fingers of his now too big hands and smiled: the shaft was lengthening and thickening in his grasp. He closed his entire hand around it and kept stroking until it stopped at just over 10 inches. The thought of having moved up into the group of big men of the football team sent him over the edge: cum squirted from his cock all over the mirror and dumbbells. After eight blasts, his orgasm cooled down and he fell exhausted on the floor. As he realized that he still wasn’t the biggest man on the team, he gazed up and stared at Tomas’ face in the mirror to receive further instructions…

Sorry about the delay! I know someone was hoping that I'd post this sooner but I've been playing with college and Photoshop so I almost had too little time to write something new. Luckily, I got enough time next week to right atleast 2 new chapters. Crossing fingers! OH, and I hope you guys enjoy this one. The goal of this one was to flesh out the characters a little while adding a bit off...... color. Enjoy! Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2787-the-bears-cub-part-7/ Part 8: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2829-the-bears-cub-part-8/ The Bear’s Cub Part 9 It was a really different feeling walking around the frat house. My underwear was tight to my skin and felt so light, giving me a sort of sinful feel that gave me the feeling my parents could walk in at any moment and I’d be there, on full display to be embarrassed and almost naked. It was different here though. I felt really good for some reason. Almost as if I could walk around the Cave in nothing but a jockstrap and it would all be cool. I could just imagine Bear in a tight one himself and stretching it like its plastic wrap with that beast he was packing. The house was quiet, a contrasting to all the other times I’d been in the Cave. There wasn't a massive frat horny frat member around that might try to take me and break me like a Slim Jim. Am I slut? I thought to myself a bit hesitantly. I really enjoyed the sex. Like, REALLY enjoyed the sex. But it was so much to take on from the time before all this started. I was a spring chicken in a field of hungry sex wolves with big muscles, wide struts, and big endowments centering the masterpieces. Was that wrong? I thought about things like that and got chills up my spine as I walked down the stairs and pulled at the waistband again. I liked the feeling but it was still tight and it left a red mark when I looked down to observe. I could felt my cock harden as I imagined the red mark on someone bigger than me. I could see Donut now, his pale skin contrasting that red mark. My cock twitched in the pouch of my briefs as I thought about him. I thought I was bound to drool the way I was thinking about all those amazing curves and that red hair flaring out as he held me down. I’m not cheating on anyone, I thought. I have nothing to be ashamed of. I laughed at the realization that I wasn’t alone in the fact that I always thought about sex. It was fucking college! Everyone’s thinks about it! I probably think as much about them as straight guys think about girls, I joked to myself. I was a little hesitant to enter the kitchen now. It was such a humbling experience how my little 5’6 body had trouble reaching counters because the house was made for much bigger men. Everything cookable was up at the top of the drawers and I didn’t want t look ridiculous climbing the kitchen counter like a toddler trying to get food on their own. The only thing I could reach were the poptarts. There were so many different kinds I found it almost odd that any of the cubs would eat these. They probably dissolved in their systems in, what, less than 2 hours? Regardless, my stomach got me raring to jump and grab a box of plain strawberry that I practically flew to reach. It was when I landed that I stopped in my tracks and I looked at my feet. Something wasn’t right. I knew for a fact that, because I was so small, the ground didn’t create much of a vibration when I landed. I shouldn’t have heard a sound. Then, I looked at my feet and gasped. The way they reached out didn’t look the same. Were they bigger? I went over to the kitchen table and just looked at my feet as I ate poptarts, my eyes intently looking for differences. My feet were healthy and clean, like I always kept them. But my legs didn’t connect them the way my body did. There was even a vein as if there were actual muscle in there! A smile crept on my face for a second as I reached for another pack of Poptarts but suddenly my thoughts sort of shrank in my head. They seemed really insignificant suddenly. Who gives a fuck about feet or food, I suddenly thought. Where had this come from? I was motionless as thoughts ran through my mind. My feet are puny. These little tappers aren’t worth shit. But Bear’s…… I didn’t even realize my hand was in my little briefs as I thought about the cubs. I subconsciously leaned back in my chair and looked up at the ceiling. If I could see myself, it would have looked like I was looking into another world or at a television. It wasn’t far off as I thought of Bear and the cubs. HIS cubs. My cock was rapidly getting hard as I lay in my briefs on the kitchen chair, moaning as my cock grew in my hand. Was it bigger? I didn’t take a quality second to think about that as I pounded away in my briefs. I didn’t realize my other hand was rubbing against my body until I was fully hard. Whoa, where did all of those muscles come from? Before I knew it, I was really looking at my body. The muscles weren’t large. Still, they were tight and lean like a track athlete. I felt the strength in the muscles and flexed some. My body felt so firm now! I was fidgeting in the chair a little. Rubbing here, then rubbing there. My mouth was gaping open as I tried to release the pressure from touching my own nipples. I didn’t remember having sensitive nipples till now. I was so in the throes of pleasure, I could tell my toes were curling. I leaned back in the chair and was practically using the head of the seat stand at a 45 degree angle from the ground. I was practically hovering as my legs flexed and lifted my ass off the chair. “Ugh!” I grunted as my cock tightened and shot off my jizz like a gun. There was more than I remembered as I actually came for a good bit and it got on the table. When it was over, I was in the chair still, my body weak from climax. My eyes were closed as I tried to recuperate. I didn’t hear anything. Not even the big steps moving towards me. “Not great” came a familiar, condescending voice from behind me. I was quickly opened my eyes as I realized I was no longer alone. A big man came around from behind and dragged his finger over my salty mess on the table, bringing it to his mouth as he looked at me. “Not very good but oh well” said Toxic as he licked his lips and looked down at me with a bit of a smirk. “Liking the new size, runt?” he said down to me. I went red almost as I quickly grabbed my cock and did everything I could to stuff it back in and pretend like he hadn’t seen anything. New size? “You’re so little it’s ridiculous. If we're all going to get bigger, you could have at least gained some real mass. Here's some real fucking muscle” With that, Toxic raised a lean arm and flexed. I gasped as I saw that bicep bulge and rise. It had to be over 19 inches of muscle packed on one arm. Toxic was wearing tight a tight t-shirt with letters stretched over his big pecs and his nipples almost pulling at it themselves. His arms filled the short sleeves even though they were now up to his shoulders and looked like if he hunched them, it might explode. I could hear him puffing himself up and chanting "big, big, big". He was wearing a watch but it looked tight on his big, veined arm. I could only really see his legs from this position but I could tell his entire lower body was big as it filled his jeans and looked like he’d burst at the seams by squatting too much. He was wearing sandals but it looked like they were just a little small on him. This filled body had my attention. He saw my hunger and chuckled. “At least you know to appreciate a mad with real muscle” he said as he raised his bicep some and kissed the peak. I drooled as it was one of the things I always found hot about big athletes. Cocky as fuck. “W-Wha—“ “Wha-Wha-What am I talking about? Bullshit! You can’t tell me you didn’t notice yet.” I looked down at my body and really noticed my muscles. They were so much different from how they were before. I looked at him and he looked at my body too but not in the same way. It felt more like disgust from him. “I can’t blame you. It’s not a lot to look at, huh?” Instantly, I got a bit mad. I was really overwhelmed with him before but, now, Toxic was pissing me off. I tried to stand up and walk away but I felt a big, powerful hand grab my shoulder and hold me in place. “Where ya goin’? Got all these muscles and I have no one to help me come down from the high.” At this, he spun me around and I looked up at him. He was so big and he looked like he could eat several steaks with that look he was giving me. I thought about how I felt a few moments ago. Was this what I looked like getting horny and bothered all of a sudden? I wanted to run but Toxic was sure I wasn’t going anywhere. He looked at me like I’d just covered myself in barbeque sauce. Toxic walked forward, pushing me back till my back touched the couch in the next room. Before I knew it, he’d flipped me over it and I was on my stomach. “That’s a good runt” he said as he began to unzip his tight fitting jeans and his own white briefs came out for air as the package got some space. He was bigger than I remembered as he pulled down his pants and the big beast he coveted was lifted and then dropped over his underwear, the endowment bouncing a little with its weight. I was about to run as flashes of the last time I’d had sex with Toxic came to me. I had to get away. Toxic had my leg before I was really on my feet and he flung back down on the couch, holding me in place with one hand like I was a balloon he was holding against gravity. I fought but it was useless. I was placed on my stomach and had little room to fight or defend myself. My ass was free game. Toxic let his pants fall and he used his other hand to grab at the couch so he could hold his weight over me. “Just relax and enjoy it, runt” he said down to me. I closed my eyes as I prepared to be assaulted by this big horrible, beautiful man on top of me. I fought but I felt so defeated. He grabbed waistband and yanked it down to put my ass on full display. Right as I thought I felt a big cockhead graze my cheeks, the hovering feeling of hormonal man above me was gone. I heard someone hit the wall like a force had thrown them at it. I opened my eyes and looked behind me to see a naked man with clearly pale skinned heritage in his genes. Donut’s big muscular back was a comfort but it was different. He looked so much bigger! His ass was filling his jock strap and then some with it’s big, hard form. He was so big that, even though Toxic was wider, I could only see his hands and legs grasping the wall. Donut was so wide. His sweaty body was a work of art in the sunlight as held Toxic. When he spoke with his powerful voice, I was actually taken aback because…..well….. it sounded… Scottish. “Ah gang doonby tae git a good pump 'n' ye attack th' wee Cub?” Donut said to Toxic face to face as Toxic was being pinned over a foot above the ground. Toxic looked like he was in pain being held on the wall the way he was but he forced a smile. “Don’t get too excited, Angus” Toxic said through bared teeth. “You’re Scottish is showing.” There was a booming thud as Donut pulled Toxic off the wall and forced him back on it with force. “Clam up, ya’ hurdie! That's nae mah pumpin' name! ” he roared. “Ah thought we telt tae keep aff th' Cub!” I saw Donut cock his arm back and my cock was hard like titanium. His arm was big before but it was so much different now! That bicep was really impressive the way it bulged bigger than my head and made his forearms and shoulders swell! His roadmap like back was being redrawn as his muscles all tightened. Even Toxic looked like he was starting to get afraid of Donut fast. I came over to Donut. "Don't hurt him, Donut! He's just being an ass!" I tried to plead. Half of me wanted to hurt Toxic after he tried to take me and use me again like a lucky sock or a condom but I knew it wasn't right. I was almost afraid for him but it all meant nothing when the door slammed open. Bear was home. “WHERE’S MY CUB!!!” To Be Continued……..

Apologize for the delay. Life and writing often dont mix for me although they share so much in common. The next chapter is one that I think you guys have been waiting for. Till then, don't mind if Toxic makes your eyes pop a little. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1985-the-bears-cub-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2044-the-bears-cub-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2154-the-bears-cub-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2248-the-bears-cub-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2335-the-bears-cub-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2625-the-bears-cub-part-6/ Part 7 I was in utter pleasure as I let my nose go over the hard body towering above me. The male scent was so strong, I couldn’t get enough of it. It was almost toxic. Of course, Toxic only looked down at me with an unamused expression on his face. “You having fun down there?” he said down to me with a condescending voice. I didn’t register the tone as I wanted to touch every part of him. That didn’t seem to be in the plans as Toxic put his hand down underneath my chin and lifted my face to look at him. “Think you got enough time to service me now?” he said impatiently. I felt his cold look and felt as if he was taking control of the situation. It wasn’t as though he were showing hatred towards me (at least I didn’t think so). Toxic was taking control. Like poison, he was in my system and spreading as he leaned down to look at me face to face. His cold, blue eyes spoke to me like a overpowering glare from a sentient being. His brown hair just made the color difference stronger from everything else on this stallion’s body. He yanked me up to my feet and stuffed my face in his hairy chest, my nose tickled. “Funny. I should take care of you like you’re my little bro. After all, I was the last pup before you.” Toxic grabbed loosened his pressurizing hand to let me raise my head to him. “Time for your test” he said as he pulled me and gave me one of the most amazing kisses of my life. My legs became jello underneath me as I felt his lips and his forceful tongue touched all the right places in my mouth. I almost let my eye lids lower to a close as I felt the powerful feelings through his actions. He had one forearm to my cheek but his other limb was being held by tense grip. I felt the power in his forearms, both twice as thick as my biceps. I couldn’t dent him in the slightest. I was being drawn into his being and by the time he released my lips, he had me. “Take it” he commanded. That’s all I needed to drop to my knees and willingly yank at his bikini shorts. They looked tight against his body as they held up his ass and his hefty bulge, its size stuffing the pouch. The moment the thick meat was released from its tight prison, I had already kissed the head and was beginning to swallow it. It was thick but didn’t appear to be the biggest of the bunch regardless of it filling my mouth some. I looked up to see if Toxic was enjoying it but he was still looking down at me. His eyes weren’t hungry like all the other pups. They were observing me. It was as if I was in some kind of “oral exam”. He smiled in a way I hadn’t seen in a long time. It was a smirk. The most condescending smirk I’d ever seen. Almost a shit eating grin. “Fine, I’ll give you a few more inches” he said. With a smooth grunt and thrust, I was bombarded as the thick meat in my mouth was growing exponentially. It was slow but it was still shocking. He was definitely a grower as I felt my jaw relax to accompany the oncoming girth. I felt my gag reflex kick in as his cock began to reach down my throat imposingly. “Yeah, that’s enough” he said. With suprising control, he’d completely stopped his large cock from getting any bigger with his command alone. He wasn’t nearly as thick as Slugger but he was definitely a big boy. I felt his hand reach and wrap around the back of my head with a big grin on his face. “Now let’s see if we can get some motion going” he said. With a sudden flex, he pulled me in without giving me time and he took control of my mouth. My mouth was suddenly very sore trying to accompany so much so fast. I was helpless and in pain. Tears were running down my cheeks as Toxic used me like a below average sex toy. “Fuck, you’re not comfortable at all. You’re so fucking pathetic.” I tried to grab at his waist to slow his push and pull down but he smacked my hands away. “Don’t fucking touch there until I say so, shit rag. If you can’t handle this, you’re certainly not going to be good service to Bear. You’re fucking nothing. Don’t worry though. I got a lot of *grunt* everything to fill you up with. Won’t give you all I got, though” I felt myself shrink in size spiritually as I felt Toxic’s cock swell a bit. My brain was being thrown back and forth and bouncing in my head, my head starting to hurt. I had little time to slow down and cool off, however. The moment I tried to come for air, Toxic fired his cock onslaught at full force. Instantly, I was coughing as the cum almost got into my lungs. Toxic didn’t care as he held my head and threw his head back, firing cum like a loaded cannon. My face was quickly hit and covered by his outburst of jizz, my clothes quickly getting soaked. I was being hit the bursts but I didn’t feel them. I was already blacking out, not getting to see the end of Toxic’s ejaculation. In the dimness between conscious and unconscious, I was able to make out some things before completely blacking out. Toxic’s icy glare, his cock cleaning itself off with my shirt, his letting me hit the floor like I was trash. Things that I’d let happen to me unfolded. I was a discarded tissue after jacking off for Toxic. That’s what I would have expected to see last anyway. I saw the door fly open and two pairs of big feet stampeding in. One was indefinitely massive while the other was large in a smaller scale. Both were large and looked like they were stuffing their shoes. Both bigger than Toxic. I saw a pair of almond eyes looking down at me. Beautiful eyes hidden behind dark hair. They weren’t like Toxic’s but they were still recent to my memory. Hare? --- I woke up abruptly, sitting up too quickly and causing my head to pound. I cringed and pressed my hands against my head as if to steady it. I groaned in pain but I couldn’t move my legs for a moment. They were heavier than I remembered. Where was I? I only got a split second to cover my surroundings before something grabbed me and yanked me into a big wall of warmth. It was familiar. The smell and feel were so comforting and pulled me home. Bear had his large body consuming mine as he held me. I was barely on the bed now and the covers were all that kept us apart. “I’m so glad you’re OK, Cub” he said as he didn’t let me go. I accepted the embrace with the knowledge I couldn’t escape even if I wanted to. It was a moth to flame scenario. I couldn’t believe how much I missed all of Bear. His big, hair covered muscles were my comfort zone as he seemed to be cradling me as he was sitting. Bear let me go after 5 minutes but I could see in his eyes that he wanted more time. “I promise I’ll never let something like that happen to you again” he said as his beautiful eyes were sincere and concerned. I must have looked like a beaten animal to him. I wasn’t badly bruised although I was starting to feel the pain from bluntly falling to the ground. My clothes had been replaced completely with nothing but an oversized white t-shirt that was more like a dress on me. “We didn’t have time to get you more clothes so we had to get you something from Toxic’s closet. He’s the only one small enough for you to try and hang onto something.” I felt afraid of what I was wearing as I looked at it as though little pictures of Toxic were all over it. Bear saw it in my eyes. “Relax, Cub. Toxic’ll get his punishment in due time. Tomorrow, actually.” I looked up at Bear as he had a smile on his face but he looked like he was overheated. Was that sweat? “What do you mean? What’s happening tonight?” At that moment, the door opened and we turned to see Hare coming in with a plastic blue bowl of cold water with a rag floating at its center. “It’s time for you to become one of us, Cub. Time for the Worship.” Hare came around Bear and leaned in to put the moist rag on my neck for me to hold. “The Worship?” I asked. Oh shit, I joined a fucking colt, I thought as I held the rag. Hare smiled and licked his lips. “It’s the day we get to play” he said as he turned to Bear. Bear looked like he was having a hard time in his seat. Everything looked like it was tensing and flexing harder with each second. Hare came over to him and kissed him on the forehead, squeezing out a moan from Bear. “Our day of celebration. Today’s the day we all prove our loyalty and acknowledge our servitude to Bear.” To Be Continued……..

Eighteen The next morning Tomas awoke early, he scanned the room for his pet but didn’t see him. He stood up and walked over to the mirror above his desk. He made some strange movements with his hands while saying: “Mirror, mirror on the wall, show my pet, in the name of unholy Maul!”. The mirror went dark and infernal flames appeared before it revealed the wrestle hall. On the mat, Anton was sleeping a few feet from Connor. Tomas yelled a command in the mirror. Anton and Connor sprang up from the mat as Tomas’ voice filled the wrestle hall. The behemoths knew they had to return instantly to their master. They grabbed their ripped clothes and sprinted toward Tomas’ room, their long flaccid cocks thwacking against their beastly quads. Rushing through the hallways, they could feel the temperature drop gradually as they approached their destination. They stopped in their tracks as they entered their hallway; it didn’t look anything like it did yesterday. Tomas’ increasing powers totally controlled the far part of Orchid University now. The lights flickered incessantly, shrouding the corridor in a sinister atmosphere; strange shadows slid along the lengthy walls and hellish whispers echoed against the ceilings, accompanied by the howls of the wolves outside the building; the temperature dropped even further resulting in an icy chill. Anton and Connor stared at each other but quickly continued to the end of the corridor and barged into their master’s room. Tomas sat casually on his bed as his towers of muscle stood next to each other. He grinned as he noticed the goose bumps across their big frames. “Glad to see you guys didn’t lose any inches because of the chill”, he said as he looked at their dangling cocks. “I’m gonna tell you guys what’s up next, but I want to have some fun first. Sit on the bed on your hands and knees, Connor!”. Connor did as he was told. He stared at the wall, exposing his muscular ass at the others. The strong muscles of his ass clenched in anticipation. He blinked as he felt Tomas sit down on his lower back, facing the opposite wall. “Now my pet, you will pleasure me and dominate Connor, do it!”, Tomas said while stroking his cock slowly to its 17 inches. Anton stepped forward, his cock had already hardened to its 25 inches from staring at Connor’s ass and engulfed his master’s dick while driving his own rock-hard cock into the exposed muscular ass. He began sucking and pounding like his life depended on it, his strong 14-pack flexing as his hips drove his fleshy pole in and out of Connor. He grabbed hold of Connor’s sides and upped his force. Connor steadied himself under the bigger man’s thrusts. His cock slowly inflating with blood and gentle moans escaping his mouth. Tomas put his arms behind him, grabbing his pet’s tree-sized arms for support. He closed his eyes in pleasure as the behemoth sucked and teased his 17 incher. “Yeaugh!”, he grunted as he tried to dig into the hard masses of meat that were his pet’s arms. “UUGGHHNN!”, he moaned loudly as his cock exploded in his pet’s mouth. Anton groaned in pleasure as he felt his master explode within a minute after beginning to suck him off. The thought of sending Tomas over the edge so quickly flooded his 580 pound frame with pleasure and he pounded Connor’s ass even harder. “YEAUUUGGGHHHNNN!!!”, he bellowed as his 25 incher blasted out load after load of cum into the clenching ass. Connor’s cock hardened completely and reached its impressive 21 inches as he felt his fellow behemoth explode in his ass. He closed his eyes and thought of how he had dominated his brother last week and his coach yesterday. The images of him dominating their muscular frames sent him over the edge and his balls blasted out gallons of sticky, thick cum onto the bed. After this action, Tomas revealed his orders and his behemoths executed them promptly: they moved Anton’s stuff into Tomas’ room and Connor now had a room for himself. A week later, most of the students arrived for the new academic year. The strange weather conditions made them wonder and the hordes of big, black wolves chased them around campus. As long as they stayed on the pathways, the wolves didn’t hurt them. Keith was unpacking his things as the door opened. He turned around and smiled at his roommate. “What happened to you?”, Sean asked as he entered. “Same that happened to you”, Keith replied, “Anton spent summer at my place.” “Did he steal your muscle too? He must be as big as a house now”, Sean blurted out. “Nope, he didn’t get any bigger. He stayed in my brother’s room and made me suck him off every night. I spent the entire summer in the gym and bulked up to 290 pounds. Until a week ago, I was bigger than ever. That’s when my skinny younger brother barged into my room. He already outweighed me when he made his first move and drained all my mass. Now I’m smaller than he was”, Keith said. “I would have loved seeing you at 290 pounds of ripped muscle. I bet you looked spectacular”, Sean answered and kissed his buddy. Keith put his bony arm around his skinny buddy and let himself fall backward onto the bed, dragging Sean over him and returning the kiss. The following day classes started and life at Orchid University retook its normal course; as normal as it could be with the strange meteorological conditions and the wolves haunting the perimeter. Sean and Keith cautiously walked over to their classes, thoroughly scanning the hallways for Anton or Tomas. They somehow managed to avoid their foes. Connor had put on his oversized sweater and installed himself at the back of his class. He smirked as he looked at the freshmen in tow in front of him; they were talking about playing sports but he was clearly bigger than the 3 of them together. The lecture began and Connor puffed because of the difficult notions used by the professor. By the end, he simply gave up and played with his strong 12-pack, tracing in and out the deep grooves between the rows of cobblestone-sized muscles. “Huh?”, he reacted and looked next to him. “ Not an easy first lecture to follow, he? You can copy my notes if you want.” Connor blinked and looked down at the brown-haired guy next to him. “It’s okay, man”, Connor replied, “I’m gonna flunk this class; I always stink in biology.” “Oh, if you need extra help, I can tutor you. I’ve gotten a prize in biology back in high school. I’ve tutored may of my co-students.”, the guy said. “Why not?”, Connor answered, “A little help won’t hurt me. Next week?”. “I’m free tonight, after football practice. I could come to your room around 8”, the guy said, “I’m Alex by the way”. “Connor”, Connor replied, “that’s fine by me, I’ll see tonight”. Anton was greeted by reverential and lust-filled eyes as he entered his lecture. He grinned smugly at the reactions: several girls reddened and giggled as they drank in the sight of his gigantic physique; some guys and even the professor also reddened. He installed himself in the far corner of the room, making the football players move by just staring at them. He knocked over the star quarterback by bumping his thick shoulder into the guys chest; the 320 pound athlete fell down like a ragdoll. He shot up, but stepped back as Anton clenched his fist, making his forearm ripple with power and his 50 inch bicep swell. Anton smiled as the athletes retreated to the other side of the room. He looked down as he felt a hand grope his bicep. “You’re so damn big”, Kurt said. “You look bigger too, captain”, Anton replied, “Been bulking?”. “I’m up to 290 pounds now, thanks to some chemicals”, Kurt said and flexed his arm. “Nice”, Anton said and poked the muscle, denting it easily, “but small compared to me”; he flexed his own arm, making it swell into its 50 inches of ripped, vein-choked meat. Kurt gasped and creamed his pants as his own muscular arm was totally dwarfed by Anton. Another load filled his boxers as he felt the hardness of the beastly muscle. “Would you gentlemen mind sitting down?”, the professor asked. “Sorry, Kurt was asking if my arms had gotten bigger”, Anton replied and did a double bicep pose. The entire room went silent as the behemoth flexed his intimidating arms, showcasing his physique and installing his domination. Several students, even some football players and the professor had raging hard-ons. Tomas didn’t attend any lecture, he spent all day studying and decrypting the ancient book. Some passages were written in a bizarre language, a mixture of Latin words and local dialects; he knew it would take time to be able to complete the ritual, but he was patient. A panicky yell made him look outside. He grinned as he saw a hunter being chased by several black wolves. The man rushed toward the exit and disappeared. Sean and Keith were discussing a tactic to stop Tomas. “It won’t be easy”, Keith said, “He was untouchable with just Anton at his side and now he has my behemoth brother to help him.” “What about your uncle, the priest?”, Sean asked, “Hasn’t he recovered by now?”. “He left the hospital three weeks ago and went to Rome to study some documents to vanquish the demon. We could contact him”, Keith replied. “We’ll do that. But we should try to weaken Tomas in the meantime.”, Sean stated, “Your brother depends on his scholarship to stay here, right?” “Yep, but he will have past his test by now”, Keith said. “That’s no big deal. We still have great influence on the wrestle team. The new coach will at least have to listen to us. If we convince him that your brother is on steroids, he will be suspended and lose his grant. Let’s go see the coach!”, Sean said and left; Keith following him. After his lecture, Connor had gone straight to the gym. Tomas’ magic had engulfed the place so it was empty; Connor couldn’t reveal his physique until Tomas permitted it. Connor had put his oversized sweater in a locker and entered the gym shirtless. He marveled at his reflection: the melon-sized, striated, vein-covered pecs formed a meaty rack of concrete muscle that protruded from his chest; deep grooves highlighted the thickness of his cobblestone-sized hard pecs that formed his 12-pack; strong obliques rippled at the sides of it; his cannonball-sized delts gave him an extremely wide, v-taper, a thick vein snaked over them and down onto the hard masses of his 40 inch arms. He thought of Anton’s size and a hungrily look filled his eyes. He had worked out heavily ever since arriving at Orchid university and had put on 20 extra pounds of beef over the past 3 weeks, but his body didn’t seem able to get any bigger. “Gotta grow!”, Connor bellowed and began doing pull-ups. An hour and 10,000 pull-ups later, Connor crashed down on the floor. His lats were pumped beyond belief and even his beastly arms had swollen past their 40 inches. He slowly got up, breathing heavily and smiled at his reflection: he looked wider than ever. He knew he had to hurry since the football players would soon come in for their weight training. He strutted into the locker room and took a quick shower. He wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled waist and opened the last door on his right. The wrestle coach jumped up from his chair as his door flew open, Keith and Sean turned their heads around; they stared at the behemoth that entered. “Every student has to knock before they can enter”, the coach said with as authoratively as possible. “Sorry, coach”, Connor replied and knocked on the door, slamming his fist right through it. “You’re even bigger than last week. Are you on some kind of super-steroid?”, the coach blurted out, “These gentlemen here were so kind of pointing out your fraud; it appears that you have been juicing all summer”. Connor looked down at the chairs in front of him and laughed out loud. “Well, well, little bro are you telling these lies about me? And you brought your little girlfriend to back you up.” Sean and Keith stared up at the behemoth towering over them. They couldn’t even see his face because of the rack of pecs. Their cocks hardened as they scanned the huge muscle inches away from them. “I’m surprised you believe these pathetic runts, coach. They’re just jealous of my mass, can’t blame them off course. My wimpy elder brother has been lusting after me all summer since I got my growth spurt. He even wanted to wash my muscles in the shower once. It’s just sad that he tells these lies. I’m all natural, coach. Just finished my training. Did 10,000 pull-ups like every day”, Connor said. “No one can crank out 10,000 pull-ups. Not even you”, the coach said while drinking in Connor’s physique. “I can easily; like I’ve beaten you easily”, Connor replied, “I’ve come for my prize by the way.” “What prize? You’ve gotten your scholarship”, the coach said. “This prize”, Connor stated and grabbed the frame containing the gold medal from the wall. “You put that back!”, the coach yelled and sprang up from his chair as did Sean and Keith. Connor didn’t react; he broke the frame and hung the Olympic medal around his own, muscular neck; the gold medal rested in the deep crevice between his melon-sized pecs. “Doesn’t it look better on a big man?”, Connor asked. Involuntarily, the coach nodded, but quickly his anger took charge. “I’ll suspend you for good now!”, he yelled. Connor simply tossed aside his towel, striations exploding across his spectacular chest as he loosened the fabric from his waist. The coach stared in awe at the flaccid monster cock dangling between the tree-sized, deeply grooved quads, as did Sean and Keith. None of them reacted as the behemoth ripped off the coach’s clothes and threw him on his stomach on the desk. “Off course, a medal isn’t enough since I’ve dominated you completely in our match. You boys strip too!”, Connor said while stroking his cock to hardness. The coach suddenly regained his senses as he realized what was about to happen. He jumped up but a strong paw shoved against his back and pushed him down again. He budged and squirmed but couldn’t move. Sean and Keith moved in to help him; they grabbed the thick forearm and pulled with all their might; the tree-sized arm didn’t shift an inch. Connor grinned at the scene: his brother and his buddy looked like dwarfs tucking at a bear. He ripped off their clothes with his free hand and shoved them against the wall. Sean and Keith fell back against the wall and stared with fear and arousal at the behemoth. Their pencil dicks stubbornly hard atop marble-sized balls. “Did you boys hit puberty yet? I’ve got more pit hair under my right arm than both you guys around your sticks, eh dicks”, Connor said before turning his attention to the squirming athlete on the desk. He smiled as he noticed how his meaty paw covered three quarters of the athletic back and his 240 pound coach was easily overpowered by his left arm. His cock jolted to full hardness and he bellowed in triumph as he claimed his second prize: he simply drove his engorged 21 incher into his coach’s ass. “Noughn!”, the coach yelled in pain as the plum-sized head and the steely-hard shaft invaded him. He screamed as more pain exploded through him, tears flowed from the corner of his eyes and spasms shot through his body. He grabbed the side of his desk and pulled with all his might, but the strong paw kept him in place. “Yeah!”, Connor boomed, his deep baritone filling the office. He enjoyed the feeling of totally overpowering the squirming, 240 pound Olympic champion with just one hand; it excited him far more than being fucked by Anton’s 25 incher. Sean and Keith gazed at the scene in front of them; their meager pencil dicks jolted as Connor’s deep voice vibrated down their weak bodies. Keith couldn’t believe how his gentle little brother had changed so radically. “Please, please, no more, stop, please”, the coach pleaded. He tapped his desk three times, trying to make the behemoth freshmen stop. He could feel the plum-sized head retreating; a load ‘pop’ resounded as it was pulled from his ass. He clenched his battered ass with all his remaining force and inhaled deeply. Connor looked down and grinned; his cock hadn’t been this hard since the night he had dominated and drained his brother, it was even harder than last week in the wrestle hall. He gave his steely hard 21 incher a few hard strokes. “Please, go. I won’t tell anyone and pretend this never happened. Keep my gold medal and we’ll forget about this all”, the coach mumbled and summoned his last ounces of strength to free himself. His well-developed muscled flexed as he tried to push himself up from his desk, while keeping his agonizing ass tightly clenched. Connor’s forearm didn’t budge as his coach made his attempt to flee. The feeling of being the undisputed, dominant alpha-male in the room flooded him entirely; he howled in ecstasy as he rammed his throbbing cock at full force in the clenched ass. The coach’s mouth hung open but no sound came out; words died in his throat as the plum-sized head busted through his clenched defenses and the hot pole was driven into his ass. Spams shot through his muscular arms as more pain filled his body. “Stop, bro!”, Keith yelled in his high-pitched voice, “Where’s the good kid mom and dad raised? Can’t you see that all this power is corrupting you?”. Connor kept shoving inch after inch of his steely hard cock into his coach’s ass. “That’s an inch more than last week”, he boomed in pleasure and began pounding the ass, shoving the desk back by his force. He grabbed the coach and sat him up on his 21 incher, pumping his ass with long powerful thrusts. He then looked at the two runts against the wall and said: “I’ve I’m corrupt, why are you guys hard then? Come over here and feel a real man!”. The coach looked down and gasped; the freshmen’s monster-cock was outlined against his 6-pack as it slammed in and out his ass. His own cock was hard and oozing cum over his desk. Sean and Keith couldn’t resist the behemoth’s command. They walked over to Connor and roamed his supreme musculature. Their pencil dicks throbbed and throbbed as they felt the hardness of the flexing abs and beastly arms. They stared up reverentially at the tower of muscle and their cocks leaked a feeble load. Connor’s breathing fastened as he kept pumping his coach’s ass. He supported the 240 pound athlete with his left paw that covered the man’s chest while his right paw roamed his own 12-pack, that flexed and tightened with each powerful thrust from his hips; he didn’t even feel the weak small hands of Sean and Keith caressing his spectacular quads. “YYEEAAUUGGHHNN!!”, he bellowed deeply as his balls exploded. Gallons of cum blasted from his 21 incher. Sean and Keith gazed in awe as the tree-sized quads flexed under their touch as Connor came; their meager balls pushed out another load of watery cum and they fell back exhausted. The coach grunted as the behemoth’s cock swelled and exploded in his ass. The pressure built painfully and his stomach began looking bloated as load after load of cum filled his intestines. Cum began flowing from the coach’s ass along Connor’s monster-cock as more loads blasted from the 21 incher. Connor grunted in exhaustion as he pulled his dick from the battered ass. He tossed the coach on the desk and inhaled deeply, stroking his still hard 21 incher and blasting cum all over the walls. He released his over-stimulated shaft, wrapped the towel around his 12-pack and left the office with a heaving chest, grinning at the cum-covered men before he left.

"Now we have the first two slaves for the hard labor", laughed the priest and approached to the two heavily sweating muscle monsters. "Will-less and powerful as the gods himself. They will be able to lift the half-ton stone blocks with ease. Pharaoh will be pleased. " But suddenly User grabbed the oldest priest from behind and pulled him up. The priest looked surprised in the distorted face of the Egyptian muscle-bull. Startled, he heard a voice, pressed out with huge effort: "What ... did ... you ... do to me… made ​​me ... I’m User..." "I order you to let me down now!" Cried the priest loudly. Nakht in the meantime caught the other two thin men, the priests were scolding now and kicking, but were stuck in his paws. "You will not ... command ... User " grunted the muscle monster. He held the priest who tried desperately but hopelessly to free himself in front of User’s still raging manhood, still stiffly sticking in the air and grunted: "You ... also try ...the wrath of the gods … and my rage and fury ..." User mercilessly fucked the priest’s skull until the paste ran out from his mouth - as a fine foam... the gigantic fuckstick threatened to tear his mouth apart. When he came at last, he let the priest fall down carelessly and squirted loud screaming. The opposite wall was hit a dozen times until the engraved hieroglyphics were unreadable. Then User lifted the man up again. He was regaining consciousness. User flexed his muscles in an incredible display of power and looked down at the trembling man. "We strong as gods ... thou shalt be respectful ... otherwise User will squirt you to a pulp, little man. Think of that, puny man! " The priest crept trembling back, nodding. Then User turned to his buddy Nakht, who still held the other two priests in his paws. Nakht’s cock was no less harsh and impressive and massive, but he had not abused the priests. He had just watched as Users had showed whos boss. He saw his incredible power and remained hard. The struggling men in his paws he had already forgotten. "Nakht ... you too ... User does .. sorry ..." Nakht grinned. "Why ... those muscles .. and Nakht ... Nakht’s rod is strong as a bulls ..." Nakht threw out his chest, put his hands on the hips, so that the two priests hardly got air. User pressed his hairy chest on Nakht’s broad chest, felt the wide overhanging shoulders and stroked Nakht’s rock hard arms. They were sweaty and hot. Nakht grumbled in agreement. "User ... User sees strong ... Nakht strong ..." Their cocks collided and it rumbled. Their necks were as thick as their gigantic bold skulls, they turned to the ceiling, both laughing loudly and angrily. One of the priests, which hung like rags in Nakht’s arms, trying desperately to cling somewhere, touched fleetingly Nakht’s thick and hard cock. Nakhts then groaned blissfully, looked down and noticed the two priests in his paws. "What ...to do with the priests?" Users dick twitched expectantly and a fat drop of cum oozed from his piss slit. But Nakht shook his mighty bare skull. Some drops of sweat flew around. He dropped both priests and they were not moving. Timidly they both looked up at the two muscle monsters whose massiveness was incredible. Then Nakht grabbed with both hands the cock of his buddy and pressed firmly. User came violently and sprayed the wall again powerfully. After that, he saw firmly in Nakht’s silver shining eyes: "Let us build a pyramid ..."

Panting and moaning there was a huge bald guy by almost seven feet in front of the priests, shoulders wide as three men, a dark hairy chest, musclebound without end. His still stiff cock leaked further and the precum ran like a brook down the thick, veined shaft to the scrotum. He flexed his huge biceps and roared again. Barely human sounds, as Nakht thought, shivering. Then he just stood there, his mighty legs wide apart, let the impressive arms dangle to the floor and gasped. And growled in the direction of the priests who were now silent, probably amazed by the transformation, too. One of the three priests, the eldest one, finally approached this monster of a man and took a risk to have a direct look in his eyes. It seemed briefly as if the muscle monster would made - with one blow of his huge paw - a bloody stain out of this man. But he hold himself and bowed at last to the old priest. The priest approached and took another hold of Users testicles, which were much larger than before. "My choice was good, very good. In thee rages the force of Ra and Set... The priest then grabbed the thick shaft, but he could not even cover half of its circumference. User gasped loudly and the priest began slowly stroking the huge cock up further. "You like that, don’t you?" When he touched the bottom of the glans, a heavy flow of precum started to emante from Users dick, like a spring steadily and dripped down the monstrous hardon. The priest rubbed on and User’s stubbled face twitched and he growled quietly. "You will be the tool which I will make a name for myself before Pharaoh ..." whispered the priest and continue massaging the incredible cock, still further swelling and trembling. The frail fingers of the old man looked ridiculous on this gigantic penis. "And you will be the father of many of these muscled gods as many as we need, until we will be the masters of the world ..." Here already splashed the first heavy surge out of Users fat glans and the priest flinched. At that very moment, a heavy and seemingly neverending rattle and chinking from falling metalstandards ruined the moment. All heads flew around, just to see a shivering peasant, Nakht. The old priest took his smeared right hand off User’s enormous tool and turned to Nakht. User growled dangerously. The priest ignored it and smiled at Nakht. "What are you doing here?" "I'm his friend ... what have you done to User?" Without answering him, he turned to his fellow priests: "Well, then we will just start the second phase at the same time.” And with a melodramatic gesture of his still cumsoaked fingers, he bekoned the former peasant and screamed: “User, show him - the power of the gods! " User broke free from his rigid habitus and approached Nakht with a groan. Nakht tried to drew back and tried to appeal to User, but no understanding or recognizing spoke from the silvery glowing eyes of User. Finally, the hulking muscleman grabbed the panicked Nakht, and held him that he had no way to escape. "User, User! It’s me! Nakht! Stop it! User! " Users calloused fingers tore Nakht’s skirt in seconds to shreds. Nakht screamed and cried User’s name. When Nakht was naked, User held his trembling friend in front of his huge manhood that seemed to have grown even further. While this dramatic scenen one of the priests whispered to his colleague: "This is the solution to our problem. To transfer the godly force from the shrine to thousands of workers would be too time consuming. So we can use the power of the gods easily transmitted from man to man, by fucking each other ... " And that was the keyword: Users huge phallus rammed in the blink of an eye into Nakht and he cried out. User roared with him, a deep, booming, satisfied roar. Nakht believed to die, while the huge cock moved in and out. Soon after that Nakht was almost as numb as he was raped by this incredible monster. It was only when that musclebeast began to cum, he awoke again. At the beginning it was just bad. And then it was warm. Nakht felt his muscles – they began to grow as he itself grew bigger and wider. A feeling as if he was inflated and then filled with heavy sand, seized him and amazement him. Mesmerized he looked at his paws, which were swollen beyond belief. He touched his growing pecs and biceps, while User grunted over him. The growth was orgasmic. Each thought of revenge against the priests went out as soon as his will subdued to what was provided: absolute obedience to the men of the gods. They were the rulers of the force, they had to obey. As User pulled his huge cock finally out of him, Nakht was almost as massive and muscular as his buddy. Both rose up together and looked at each other from silvershining eyes. User laid his paw on the massive shoulder of Nakht and pressed vigorously. Then he winked. Following this, both turned to the priests.

The Mind is a Terrible Thing to Waste Alfie was born with a gift he inherited from his parents. He never wanted to use it for any particular reason because he knew if he did, he could not fit in with the rest of his classmates. The other kids always talked about him behind his back as if he was some freak of nature. They knew about the story of his family's secret and made it clear to him that he wouldn’t escape its reputation. What they didn’t know though is that he always knew what they were thinking. He can hear their thoughts traveling through their heads. This never became an issue with him until he entered high school. They always pick on him because of the way he looks physically. He is not a fit guy and they know that they can push him around because of it. He has been practicing his mental abilities for several weeks to make his hormones react in a way that they can become a factor in retaliation for his bullying. His father has even told him that if he wants to prevail in a bad situation, he needs to harness his energy and fight back. The baseball team is the worst offender because he tried out for it one day last summer and always wanted to play. He was deemed too heavy and couldn't keep up with the bigger, more muscular boys. Some of the guys had monster arms and huge quads due to their hardcore training routines. Alfie envies their dedication and really wants to have that trait too. One day as he walks to his next class in the hallway, three of those huge guys from the team stop dead in their tracks where he is walking and knock him over. His school books and supplies fly everywhere around him as they start laughing and taunting him. He gets so mad that he decides enough is enough and starts playing with their heads. He makes eye contact with all three of them and starts focusing his energy on their minds. He knows that their only power in this situation is in their muscles, so he starts to make them feel uneasy. He makes them shrink one by one as their hulking arms and legs start to diminish in size. What he wasn't expecting was stealing their muscle power and putting it into his own body. If it was just one of them, he would only experience some growth, but since it is three of them, his growth will be astounding. He can sense the changes coming to his body as they are frozen in their positions. Alfie looks down and sees muscles starting to peek through his fat. He weighs 230 pounds in his current state, but it is obvious that he will grow even bigger. The guys are rail thin now as they watch his body convulse and reshape itself in front of them. His fat arms are thickening into huge cannons as they keep stretching bigger. His once flabby moobs are now forming into gargantuan pillows which explode through his shirt. His clothes shred as he can't stop the growth process. His big legs are becoming massive tree trunks as his back begins to take up the entire walkway. He realizes that this isn’t normal growing but there is little he can do about it at this point. The guys don’t even notice how much they shrunk because they are mesmerized by this behemoth appearing in front of them. His growth gets to the point where the floor below them starts creaking. Alfie raises his arms and puts them out to his sides to push on the lockers and crush them. His old ass is reforming to grow to three times its size as he busts through his underwear. He reveals his thick throbbing cock as it oozes its thick gunk on to the quaking floor. Amazingly, Alfie’s mind remains intact as he lets out a huge roar to scare the baseball players. The guys start running now but he manages to catch one of them in his arms. He thinks about hurting him real good, but instead decides to teach him a lesson and tries to penetrate him. He rips his pants off and gets his cockhead in before the guy squeals in pain. The other two are still running, but they turn around once they get to the stairwell to see where the other guy went. The two guys, Ronnie and Todd, wonder what they should do next. Their teammate, Steven, is being raped badly by Alfie but he must be over 8’ feet tall and 400 pounds easy now. There are screams heard through the building as other kids go barreling out the side doors to avoid the behemoth’s wrath. Steven continues to wail as Alfie spreads his ass wider and wider as his 15” cock moves further inside. Todd tells Ronnie to go call 911 since he doubts the police would be much help. After sending his teammate down the stairwell to call emergency services, Todd finds a fire extinguisher close to where he is standing and grabs it. He runs towards Alfie who is still ravishing Steven. He sprays him with the extinguisher and makes him angrier. The hulking kid starts to use his powers again on Todd, but this time to make him fall over. Todd screams in pain as his head is killing him. He falls to the ground and is knocked unconscious. With Ronnie not there, Steven is powerless against the behemoth. He begins to weaken considerably as Alfie finishes fucking him. The huge kid dumps his load inside him and drops him on the ground. The floor beneath Alfie now is cracking and giving way. He manages to lift himself out of the sinkhole that was the floor and makes a door in a nearby wall to go outside. Flashing lights surround him as various security teams set up their positions when he comes into view. He is told to get down on the ground or they will have to shoot him. Ronnie is seen hiding behind one of the SWAT team members. Alfie spots him and starts to charge towards him. Shots ring out as he is hit several times. He falls over and destroys the concrete beneath him. Everyone is told not to approach him because they are not completely sure if he is awake or not. Ronnie attempts to get past the barricade set up by the security teams to see if Alfie is dead. It seems he has forgotten about the massive monster’s mental powers. The Two Lovers Edwin is a nicely built 27 year old who was previously overweight during his childhood. He decided six years ago to do something about it though. Before he started though, he went to college and earned a great degree from a well-known university. He met all kinds of guys there and learned a lot about himself including the fact that he is really into muscle, a lot of muscle. His first boyfriend is not extremely big and isn't that tall either. He always went to go and watch him practice for his archery tournaments and was amazed at how muscular he had to be to compete. For a guy that wasn't taller than 5'3, he is major ripped and has quite the arms. Edwin loves to rub his arms all the time and enjoys the feeling it gives him inside. They both used to say how they were both outcasts when they were younger and now they have each other. One day, both men were at the local mall and walked by a vendor that was pushing a new product aimed at enhancing your libido along with various other things that they couldn't mention out on the floor. Both guys were suspicious because no one was stopping to even listen to the guy's spiel. His boyfriend, Angelo, heard the word libido and pulled his arm to stop and listen to the vendor. After a little coaxing, Edwin did in fact stop and that was all it took. The vendor gave both men one single pill to take before they both have sex. He mentioned that the results will happen when you need them to. They both looked at the tiny little bottles with the pills in them and were really confused as to why there would be only one pill. The vendor said trust him it will be all they need and then proceeded to walk out of the mall. It is very strange to see the man turn around after giving them the pills. Both men are intrigued that just a single pill could do so much. They don't want to waste too much time so they have sex that night. Edwin tells Angelo to take his pill first because he is the more sexual one. He does so but nothing was happening. He already has abs that peek through the skin, but they don’t completely show.....yet. Edwin decides to wait to see if Angelo’s pill starts working before he takes his. After several minutes, there is still nothing to be seen on him. He begs Edwin to take his since he doesn’t want to be the only guinea pig. After giving in to his playful nudging, he takes his pill. Nothing seems to be happening for him either. The two men both decide to do the nasty anyway since they are already so horned out. During this point of his life, Edwin’s body is fairly average and has no real muscle tone. Angelo however still finds him incredibly attractive even without the muscles. He starts to kiss his adorable Latino lover and rubs his hands all down his chest and back. He hears him start to moan and groan, but the eroticism of his voice keeps his attention on the stud’s body. His hands can now feel a noticeable difference in his back. The muscles appear to be getting wider as he feels his lats spreading and thickening outward. With his body up against Angelo’s, he feels his pecs starting to fill out, getting fuller as his arms get beefier and veiny. He starts licking the growing biceps filling up with more blood and getting more powerful. His abs are popping out into huge blocks and amazingly he height is increasing. He can hear Angelo’s spine and back making loud popping sounds adding inch after inch of additional height to his frame. He had decent legs before, but now they are getting as large as oak trees. He had a small penis because of his height, but Edwin can now feel that it has lengthened because of his height difference. It is at this point that Angelo tells him that it is his turn to change. Now at 5'8, he is just one inch shorter than Edwin is. He places his nicely formed hands onto his lover’s back and starts to massage him. At the same time, he uses his tongue to start licking the creases of his ears. He moves up to Edwin’s neck and feels the muscles tense as the sweat begins to bead up. He moans since the feeling is so amazing. He wraps his arms around him to get to his chest which at the moment has no definition.....yet. He caresses and rubs Edwin’s pecs as he begins to feel the muscle fibers expanding. His skin starts stretching as he hears popping coming from all over his body. The sound instantly gets both men excited as their cocks grow hard. Angelo takes his right hand and moves it down to Edwin’s cock as he feels it lengthening. His skinny arms are swelling and dripping with rivers of sweat. His pecs blow up into boulders as the ends of his nipples drape down towards the floor. Angelo can’t stop licking him now as he moves his body to Edwin’s front to get to his hairy abs and beautifully formed new tree trunk legs. His back continues to make huge popping sounds as it adds muscle after muscle to his changing frame. Edwin appears to be the same height. They both wonder what would happen if they came on each other now. Neither one of them would eat the cum, but would love to see what happens if they rubbed it into each other’s muscles. They get so hot for each other that it doesn't take very long for both studs to climax. They manage to do it at the same time and spray their juices on each other. It is at that point that they both started rubbing it into each other. For one of them, the growth didn't stop, but for the other one, it did. The pills had the same effects on both men, but when they came on each other, the jealousy became too much for one of them. Angelo ended up becoming Edwin’s ex-boyfriend after that crazy night. They don't talk to each other that much anymore since the outcome was not satisfactory for one of them. They moved on to different men with different qualities.

The Night to Remember Cameron and a few of his friends have been invited to a club where shirts are optional. The catch to this invitation is that they all must sign a contract and agree to not leave if they are allowed to enter. He finds this contract to be a tad strange, but his friends are all for it. He has a week to decide if he is going to sign the contract or not. Four of Cameron’s friends are invited to go, while the other one was not. This particular one, Jefferson, is actually fit, but ran his mouth too much because he mentioned to the man handing out the contracts that he was straight. Cameron in particular is of a small stature, but is well-toned with curly blonde hair on his body and head. He also has green eyes, pale skin, is quite smart, but likes to think that he is private. His slightly overweight buddy, Kenneth, has long black hair, dark-colored eyes and a slight tan. Dennis is a very well-built guy who works out daily and has a shaved head, an extremely hairy body, hazel eyes, is bisexual and is quite tanned. Finally there is Lorenzo who looks like a powerlifter, is known to work out at least three times a week, is red headed, has no body hair, isn’t tanned whatsoever, and has secret feelings for Cameron. Lorenzo is also Cameron’s best friend and has been trying to get him to sign the contract for three days. The event at the club is only two days away and he hasn't decided to go yet. Both Kenneth and Dennis turned their contracts in and are prepping their pick-up lines in time for the event. It is on the day before the event that Cameron finally gives in and signs the contract. Lorenzo is so happy about it that he has sex with him. Cam never thought about his powerlifter buddy up to the point, but after they have sex, he can't stop thinking about him because of his powerful body and loving nature. He promises to stay by his side once they finally get into the club. The day arrives and all four men get to the club. The bouncer at the entrance already knows who they are and just looks the other way. Cam cannot believe it was this easy, but it happened like it was no big deal. Once they go inside, Cam and Lorenzo are shocked to see the large amount of men there. They both remember that the event brochure stated that they are to be shirtless once they enter so it doesn’t take long before both of them take their shirts off. The atmosphere is teaming with huge amounts of testosterone. Cam’s other friends have already started mingling with the men there. Before long, the host comes out from the back and starts talking about the main event. Cam and Lorenzo are surprised to hear about a surprise water show taking place later on and why something like that would this be at a club. Once the host concludes his introduction, the two friends get drinks and start talking to the other club goers. Cam recognizes one guy in particular because he is somebody that he works with at his job and is quite easy on the eyes. Drew has a hot body with a perfect 8-pack and a nice ass. Lorenzo smiles as he sees that Cam is quite fond of the man so he tells him that he will be back in a while. They start talking about general stuff for a few minutes and then decide to slow dance out on the floor. While they are dancing together, they feel a small mist of water hitting them on the head. They immediately look up at the ceiling and notice that there is a sprinkler system dropping water on top of them. It is at that moment that every man in the club starts feeling sensations moving down from their head to their feet. Cam looks directly at Drew and notices his chest starting to grow along with his shoulders. Lorenzo comes up behind him to put his arms around his waist and he himself grows wider. Cam has started to swell himself. He feels his chest starting to balloon out away from his body and watches his abs make big popping sounds quickly revealing a nice 6-pack. They look around and notice the same thing happening to everyone in the club. Kenneth is transforming into a decent looking guy now since his muscles have swelled up so that the fat looks healthy on him now. Dennis’s transformation is perhaps the grandest one of all as every stitch of clothing he is wearing is completely shredded and falling off. With their hormones now running wild, men are starting to worship each other and start fucking. Cam suddenly feels the urge to rub his big growing cock against Drew’s hole and pushes it in. Drew moans as Cam humps him vigorously moving in and out. Still keeping a hold of him, Lorenzo pushes his massive member inside of Cam’s hole and begins pumping him. Kenneth and Dennis meet up and begin fucking each other too. The water eventually stops pouring down on them and the growing stops, but not before giant puddles of goo start to move across the floor as guys start spraying their jizz on top of the slippery surface of the dance floor. Cam pumps his load into Drew’s hole while Lorenzo does the same to Cam’s hole making the men yell in ecstasy. The feeling makes them shutter so much they all fall into the cum lying the floor. They laugh as their bodies look all shiny and wet. They rub their hands in it and sling it at each other playfully. Kenneth and Dennis seem oblivious to everything around them and are constantly fucking back and forth until they shoot their loads multiple times on to each other. It isn’t until the doorman walks into the room that every guy gets quiet. He is holding a large bucket of water it appears and dumps it over his head. With his huge arms out beside him, he growls as he transforms in front of everyone. The immense stretching and popping sounds coming from him make the guys moan as his muscles blast through his tight outfit as he continues to grow wider and wider. It dawns on many of the guys in the club that this may be a bad thing and they start to run for the exit. The massive monster growing in front of them stops them in their tracks and begins to beat them to death. Cam, Drew, and Lorenzo decide to find another way out to avoid this mega man. The behemoth eventually sees what they are doing and charges after them. Lorenzo turns to fight him off and drags him to the ground. The monster’s mammoth prick finds his hole and starts to maneuver its way in. Lorenzo yells in pain as his hole is being split apart. He eventually loses consciousness and is pushed aside. Cam and Drew manage to get out at the back of the building and start to race for a nearby car. Before they get in, the monster grabs Cam and pulls him into his arms. Drew starts punching the behemoth trying to get him to let go, but it doesn’t seem to be working. Cam is being squeezed to death by his enormous pythons. Trying to save his friend, he attempts to knock him over by tripping him. Before he falls into unconsciousness, a shotgun is heard from behind them. The bullets go flying into the mammoth’s back and he falls over dead. Cam rolls out of his arms to his side and appears to be lifeless. Drew notices the man with the shotgun and it appears to be Jefferson who just learned a few minutes before that the club was not what it appeared to be. Drew races over to check on Cam who awakens in severe pain. Jefferson goes to check for other survivors since Kenneth and Dennis have seemingly disappeared. Ambulances start showing up a minute later as the carnage looks to be subsiding. Welcome to the Main Event The time has arrived finally after so much preparation, dieting, bulking, cutting, tanning, and even fitting for the big moment in the spotlight. Lucas has started getting ready for this event for three years. He is one of those guys his friends have always talked about. His body has always had no problem responding to the different phases of his training. He isn’t necessarily the biggest guy in his circle of friends, but his is the one with the most definition. Speaking of friends, one of them, Jesse, has decided to join him in his upcoming event just in the last year. He certainly hasn't trained as long as Lucas since he doesn't look as cut or developed, but his insight into his friend’s training had helped him a lot. He always looked up to him when they were both younger, he may have even held a slight crush for him. Lucas has suspected that for quite some time, but didn't want to jeopardize their friendship in case he was upset about it. The closeness they have had lately to each other may make it a little more difficult to hide though. He tries to keep it professional, showing him how to pose, what muscles needs more work, what he needs to eat to look leaner, and how to look harder on stage. While Lucas is a bit shorter, he looks much bigger since they are both in the same weight class. They will be competing against eight other men, two of which they both know. One in particular, Maximo, has been a thorn in Lucas’s side for years because he also competed against him in not only bodybuilding, but also in sporting events in college. The guy loves rubbing his ego in his face every chance he gets. He used to bounce his pecs and flex his arms every chance he got because he always thought he was never going to lose to him. The other man, Zane, is less aggressive, possibly because he is also a lot older and wiser. He views him as a threat only because he has such maturity. He showed up to a previous competition unbelievably big and hard and won the overall easily. So here we are, the day of the main event. It is now that both Lucas and Jesse are prepping for the stage. Both think they look pretty dang good, since their muscles are harder than ever. While Lucas’s nerves appear to be quite low, Jesse seems a bit scared since this is a new experience for him. He reassures him that if he does his posing routine correctly, he will do fine. The other eight men are also prepping themselves as they pump themselves up. The order is selected and all ten of the competitors get in line to wait their turn to get on the stage. After each individual posing routine, the ten competitors are sent out on the stage at the same time. They are all supposed to do posedowns and try to outmuscle each other. Lucas gets on one end of the stage, while Jesse is on the other. The heat on the stage is starting to get unbearable because of the body heat being produced by all of the muscle gods. Jesse is the first competitor to bend over to take a break from the heat. It isn’t long before the guy beside him has to take a breather too. Then the guy beside him does the same thing. Lucas looks over and wonders what is heck is going on. Whatever is happening is starting to spread across the stage. Maximo though seems unfazed and continues to pose like he just won the event. Lucas finally stops posing to go to check on his friend. Jesse says he feels a little better now and gets back up from the floor to continue his posing. Lucas stays beside him to keep him company and starts posing again too. Out of the corner of his eye, he notices something strange occurring to his friend. He can see Jesse’s body starting to grow. He isn't the only one there with the same predicament either. The growth seems to be continuing on nearly all of the guys there. Lucas, Maximo, and Zane seem to be the only three on the stage to be unfazed by this phenomenon. The other six competitors seem to be accelerating their growth cycles since many in the audience seem to be hearing the stage beginning to buckle. Jesse has probably grown an extra 100 pounds at this point and doesn't seem to be stopping. Lucas is in a state of shock at what is happening to him. His friend seems completely oblivious to what is happening to him and is still trying to do his posing routine. Many in the audience have all started racing out of the building due to the impending carnage that is about to happen to the complex. The other two guys that were not growing, Maximo and Zane, have managed to leave without being noticed. Lucas remains with Jesse who is still growing rapidly with the other six men beside him. His growth has gotten so extreme now that he is falling through the floorboards of the stage. His posers are ripped off and his cock is swinging violently since it is probably about two feet long now. His mind appears to be gone since he now looks at Lucas with lust instead of concern. He tries to run from the giant but can't get very far. He realizes that he will pay dearly for staying with him this long. This growing beast grabs a hold of him and slams him to the ground. He attempts to crawl away from him, but the stage crumbles around him as he goes down with it. Lucas is unconscious by the collapse. The six growing giants are not fazed by the collapse and push their way through the debris. As he lies there unable to move, he will be violated by the giant that was once Jesse. He grabs Lucas’s lifeless body and rips his posers off. He squeezes his monstrous cock into his small hole and starts to slowly fuck him. He picks his tiny body up with his cock and moves to a clear spot away from the crumbling building. He loosens him up enough to push more of his girth into him. He draws a bit of blood now as it starts to drip from his hole. The huge creature doesn’t even notice this and continues to fuck him. His brain appears to be on lockdown as his ultimate goal is to pass his power on to Lucas. It is at that moment that he comes to his senses and awakens to feel nothing but unimaginable pain. He has managed to squeeze even more of his cock into him now. He realizes now that he is being raped by this giant as he tries to move, but it is like he is in cement as the behemoth is starting to lie on top of him. He screams in agony as the giant pushes nearly a foot of his cock into his anus. The hulk is starting to push his weight on top of him and is slowing suffocating him. Lucas tries to motion for him to stop but eventually goes unconscious again. The giant man is now starting to pump his thick ooze inside Lucas. With him being crushed slowly, it will take a lot to revive him. The other giants there have started to disperse through the crowd of people still in the building and found victims to penetrate. The cum is now flowing through his body filling up his intestines and even moving into his stomach. He lies there motionless underneath Jesse as his body begins to change as the spunk is absorbed. The hulk begins to feel his ass pushing against his cock as Lucas’s hole starts to widen. Muscles start exploding in size as they widen and swell up into enormous balloons. His back stops getting crushed and grows as muscles bunch up on top of each other. He manages to gain nearly twice his body weight as the hulking brute on top of him starts to groan at what is transgressing beneath him. Lucas still hasn't awakened yet, but his breathing is improving as his body’s organs are recovering rapidly with the new growth cycle. Jesse now pushes his cock all the way in and pumps even more cum into his body. Lucas grows again as he gets taller and taller going beyond 8’ feet and growing past 500 pounds. His increasing size is now surpassing Jesse. When Lucas finally awakens, he feels as if he has been born again. Interestingly, his mind is clear and not jaded like what happened with Jesse. He feels his cock still residing inside him and quickly scoots forward to get it out. Both of their enormous sizes have actually made a crater in the ground beneath them. As the freshly grown Lucas becomes aware of his surroundings, he tries to get up and stumbles into a tree, completely knocking it over with his might. He quickly turns to see Jesse getting up from his position and running towards him. Instead of running himself though, he stops dead in his tracks to clash with the now smaller hulk. The sound of the two behemoths colliding is enough to shatter the glass in the surrounding neighborhood. The complex where the bodybuilding event was held is now rubble. The eerie moans coming from the giants are heard coming from the middle of the debris. Their victims are metamorphosed into growing beasts themselves now as clothes are being shredded and muscles are popping and growing from every aspect of the complex rubble. It is not known how far this will go as a couple of men escaped the fury.

Seventeen The next morning Connor and Anton left for Orchid University. Two weeks early as Connor had to undergo some tests before he could get a wrestling scholarship. His mother had tears in her eyes as her youngest, 500 pound son hugged her. Keith creamed his pants as he drank in the sight of his younger brother’s bulging arm; the bicep wrapped around his mother was chocked in cuts and veins. Connor grinned down on his brother as he noticed the dark stain. “See you in two weeks, little guy”, he boomed. “Don’t worry, madam”, Anton said, “I’ll watch over your son. Thanks for letting me stay here all summer.” “I can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done, Anton”, the mother replied, “You’re always welcome here. Take good care of my baby boy.” “Let’s go, buddy”, Anton said and patted Connor on his massive back. Connor released his mother, grabbed his bag and strutted behind his roommate. People watched in awe as the two behemoths walked passed them to the station. Some even rubbed their eyes or pinched their own arm to check if they weren’t dreaming. The two muscular beasts just grinned and continued their way. “We’re gonna dominate the entire university”, Anton said, “No one while question my position as top dog with you to back me up”. At Orchid University a peaceful serenity filled the stately buildings. Apart from some foreign exchange students, no one was already present; everyone was still enjoying summer. Things changed as Tomas arrived. The splendid weather mysteriously changed in chillish, autumn-like conditions: the sun didn’t manage to peep through the gray clouds and a strange, thick fog covered the surroundings at morning and in the evening. At night, frightening howls echoed against the buildings as evil wolves haunted the grounds. Tomas had had an excellent summer. Back at home, he had discovered an ancient book in his family’s library. The medieval book told his family’s history. Apparently, one of his ancestors had made a deal with the devil back in the day, but the deal had never been completed. His ancestor had been killed by local villagers before he had been able to conclude the dark ritual. Thanks to the evil spirit of his ancestor inside of him, Tomas would now be able to seal the deal. Tomas grinned as an exchange student sprinted for his life, chased by a big black wolf. The change in weather upon his arrival proved that he was more powerful than last year. He entered his room, closed his eyes and concentrated on his pet. An evil smile formed on his lips as he saw his 580 pound pet exiting the station and heading for the university with another behemoth following him. His dick hardened as he thought of his pet’s rock-hard, massive muscles and the fun they would have later on. He reopened his eyes and began unpacking his things; carefully putting the priceless book in his desk. “Here we are, buddy”, Anton said as he and Connor passed through the gate and entered the domain of Orchid University. The two behemoths stepped back as a big black wolf appeared before them. “I don’t want to die”, Connor said while holding his bag in front of him. “Don’t move”, Anton replied, “Perhaps he won’t see us.” “No, that’s with dinosaurs”, Connor said, “Let’s run for it.” The two behemoths turned around and the blood froze in their veins. Two other wolves stood there, blocking their way out. “Now what?”, Anton asked as he pushed his back against Connor’s wide back. The wolves didn’t attack for some reason; they howled frighteningly as they circled the two giants. “I think they want us to follow”, Anton said. “Let’s do that”, Connor said and began moving down the path. The wolves escorted the two behemoths toward the entrance. As soon as they reached the building, they howled once more and disappeared into the fog. “What the hell was that?”, Connor said as he entered the building. “Perhaps we’re too big and they don’t dare attack us?”, Anton replied, “Let’s get to our room”. As soon as they changed their sweat-soaked shirts, Anton led Connor to Tomas’ room. They barged in without knocking. Tomas was finishing a shower as he heard some noise. He turned off the water, wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled 12-pack and stepped into his room. He grinned as he recognized his pet. Anton looked down on Tomas’ muscular, 300 pound frame. He also noticed the stirring movement under the towel. “Things are gonna be very interesting this year”, he said and crossed his arms in front of him to emphasize his 50 inch arms. “You’re right, my pet”, Tomas replied, “… “There’s no denying me now”, Anton interrupted him, “I’m the biggest man alive and with Connor to back me up, I’m gonna rule this school. No one will stand up to me, not even you. The pet has become the master!”. He stepped up to Tomas, towering over him in height and width. “Really?”, Tomas asked, his vision filled with the ripped muscles of Anton’s incredible pecs that stretched his shirt. “Yeagh!”, Anton bellowed. He grabbed Tomas’ armpits and effortlessly lifted his 300 pounds of muscles until he looked him straight in the eyes. “What are you gonna do to me, my pet?”, Tomas asked, his cock inflating by the demonstration of raw power. “I’m the master now. I’m calling the shots. You’re at my mercy. And don’t call me ‘pet’ anymore!”, Anton growled, “I’ll show ya. Rip off my shirt, Connor!”. Connor instantly obeyed the angry behemoth. He grabbed the back of Anton’s shirt and ripped it off, exposing his divine torso. “Yeagh”!, Anton grunted, “I’ll reward you later. Stop squirming!”. He raised his arms a bit as he felt them shake. “I’m perfectly still”, Tomas replied, “Perhaps you’re getting weak?”. Connor noticed that Anton’s face was slowly turning red and that his arms were shaking. He blinked as he thought that the massive arms looked smaller than before. Anton grunted. “What’s happening?”, he asked, while Tomas seemed to get heavier. “You fool”, Tomas said, “Did you really think that you could take my place? I’m the top dog here. I’m the one that made you big; now you’ll pay the price!”. Horror filled Anton’s face as he realized what was happening. He dropped Tomas and slumped down on the floor; his majestic body was deflating like a leak balloon. Within seconds he was back to his old 150 pounds. “Connor, help me”, he peeped in a girlish voice. Connor didn’t budge. He stared in disbelief at the runt on the floor and raised his hands in defeat toward Tomas. “Wise decision, Connor”, Tomas said, “Now my pet, what shall I do with you? I could stomp you to a bloody pulp. Or let Connor break your bones. I could even feed you to the wolves.” “I’ll do anything you ask”, Anton peeped, “But please give me back my beautiful muscles. I’m begging you”. Tomas ignored his deflated pet and turned his attention to Connor. “Let’s see you’re made off first. Strip!”, he said. Connor instantly did what he was told, he didn’t want to lose his muscles too. He ripped off his shirt, jumped out off his pants and boxers. Anton drank in the impressive sight. The 500 pound Connor was bigger than him and Tomas together. His 5 incher throbbed as he thought of the hard, juicy pecs and the tight ass he’d dominated. “Very impressive”, Tomas said as he moved in a circle around Connor, “You’re a fine addition to my muscle corps.”. His cock swelled to its 17 inches as he felt the hardness of Connor’s muscles. “You’ve gotten all this size from your brother?” “No”, Connor replied, “I’ve first drained two bullies that bugged me. Then I took my brother’s muscles as well.” He shivered and blood flowed to his dick as Tomas groped his thick arms and played with his nipples. “With you in are ranks even the football players will know their place”, Tomas said, “but I want to keep your size a secret for now. You’ll have to wear oversized sweaters. Let them think that you’re a fat slob. There are some sweaters in the bathroom, go try them on!”. Connor nodded and strutted into the bathroom, rejoicing that he hadn’t lost his muscles. “Please make me big again”, Anton pleaded in tears. Tomas looked down at the depleted swimmer and grinned. “I’m not gonna make you big. I will make you huge again if you promise to behave from now on.” “I will! I will”, Anton peeped, “You’re the master, I’ll do whatever you say!”. “Good. Since you’re my pet, you have to please your master. Get me off and I’ll give you back you muscles”, Tomas said as he dropped his towel and sat down on the edge of the bed. Anton moved over to were his master was sitting. He sat down on his knees and grabbed the muscular legs for support. He gulped as he looked at the rock-hard 17 incher that pointed at him. Veins snaked along the thick shaft toward its dark red head. “Hurry up! Your weak body doesn’t turn me on. If I don’t get off before my cock goes flaccid, you don’t get your muscles back”, Tomas said. Anton immediately put the cock in his mouth, or tried to. He forced his jaw open and managed to get the thick head in. He took in a few inches of the rock-hard shaft and began sucking with full force. “Man, I don’t feel anything. Are you even trying?”, Tomas said. Anton let his hands join in on the action. Even with the top part in his mouth and both hands around the shaft, there was room on his master’s 17 incher. He tried to lick the head with his tongue, but the hard shaft overpowered his tongue. “This isn’t gonna work”, Tomas said and snapped his fingers. Anton blinked as he felt his master shrink. The shaft in his hands was getting shorter and thinner; within seconds he released one of his hands as he could take more of the shortening shaft in his mouth. Even the thick head was deflating since his tongue could now easily play with it. Off course Tomas wasn’t shrinking. He had simply reversed his spell so that Anton regained his previous size. “Yeah, please me”, Tomas grunted as his pet sucked his throbbing 17 incher. Anton looked down at his arms and a smile formed on his face. He scanned the rest of his muscles and found his body back to its 580 pound state. He took his master’s cock completely in his mouth and sucked at full force. Within seconds a series of squirts blasted in his mouth, not even filling half of it. “Yeaughn!”, Tomas grunted and began pulling his deflating cock from his pet’s mouth. Anton decided to give his master an extra treat. His strong tongue teased the 17 incher to hardness again, easily overpowering the thick shaft. Another series of blasts disappeared down his hungry throat. Tomas inhaled deeply and ruffled his pet’s hair as he pulled his cock from his mouth. “Good boy”, he said, “You’ll be staying in my room with me this year. Connor can have your room.” Connor had admired the scene from the bathroom. His cock had swelled to its 21 inches as Anton had regained his impressive size. “I have to go to the wrestle coach for my test”, he said as he stepped in the room, wearing the ridiculously oversized sweater. “Anton shall lead you, you fatso”, Tomas replied. Neither Anton nor Connor spoke on their way to the wrestle hall. Anton was too busy feeling his massive arms and Connor was focusing on his upcoming test. “You go change in the locker room. I’ll go join the coach in the wrestle hall”, Anton said and guided Connor over to the locker room. “Who are you?”, Anton asked as he entered the wrestle hall and saw a young-looking guy in a dark singlet. The man turned around and looked up to the behemoth’s face. “I’m the new wrestle coach”, he said, “I’ll replace coach Williams.” “You look very young for a coach”, Anton replied. “Well, I’m only 28”, the coach answered, “ I didn’t intend to end my own career but the university made me a very very nice offer. I’ve won the gold medal at the last Olympics and was seeking a new challenge. I heard some rumors about a giant freshman that stomped the competition. When I looked up some videos, I realized I would never stand a chance against you in the ring. So I applied here to train the wrestle team. I saw that your technique isn’t perfect just yet.” “Size always wins over technique”, Anton said. “My opponent at the Olympics was 50 pounds heavier than me and I still beat him thanks to my technique”, the coach stated. “What do you weigh?”, Anton asked. “240 pounds”, the coach said, “My opponent really outsized me, but technique’s everything. I wore him out and pinned him when he was tired.” “At your size perhaps”, Anton replied, “I’m 580 pounds of ripped beef. No technique is gonna tire me. I would simply grab you and smash you on the mat. Should we try?” “No, that won’t be necessary”, the coach said, “I’m here to test the rookie”. “I sure hope no one will get hurt”, Anton stated. “I’ll go easy on him”, the coach said smilingly. The coach turned around as a big shadow fell over him. He stepped back involuntarily and the smile vanished from his face. His mouth fell open in disbelief as his eyes scanned the rookie. Connor’s American flag singlet clung to his massive body. It seemed like it was painted onto his frame. His protruding pecs stretched the fabric across the rack of melon-sized muscle, making striations visible through it; the deep grooves between the big muscles of his stony 12-pack were highlighted by the fabric; his tree-sized quads showed off their immense size; on obscene bulge pushed against the fabric were his thick cock snaked down his right leg. “I’m ready, coach”, Connor rumbled in his deep baritone. Goosebumps appeared on the coach’s arms and legs and sweat formed on his forehead as he realized that he was going to fight the beast in front of him. “What are you stats?”, he asked in a cracking voice. “7 feet and 500 pounds”, Connor replied coolly, “you?” “I’m 5’7 and 240 pounds” “Don’t forget to mention your gold medal, coach”, Anton said from the side of the ring. “You’re an Olympic champion?”, Connor asked, “I hope you’ll go easy on me, coach. Let’s begin”. Before the coach could react, Connor lifted him off the floor and put him down in the ring. He stepped back and turned to face his coach. “GO!”, Anton bellowed. The coach acted within a second. He knew very well that he didn’t stand a chance against this behemoth. So he tried to surprise him. he launched himself at Connor and drove his meaty shoulder into his abs. Pain exploded through his body; it felt like he had hit a brick wall. He reached for his bruised shoulder and retreated. Connor couldn’t suppress a grin; his unflexed abs had easily withstood his coach’s attack. He jumped up and threw himself at his opponent. The coach went white as he saw the beast coming at him. More pain than ever before exploded in his body as his opponent crashed against him, sending him backwards on the mat. The massive leg covering his chest pinned him down easily. “1, 2, 3. I take round 1”, Connor said and got up, “Ready for round 2?”. “Round 2?”, the coach asked weakly, “but you’ve pinned me. It’s over.” “I’ll give you a rematch”, Connor replied. “Oh, no. That’s fine; I’ve seen enough”, the coach said. “No, no, I insist”, Connor stated and grabbed the coach’s singlet with his right paw and put him back on his feet. “I’ll take defensive position”, Connor said and sat down on his hands and knees. Instinctively the coach got on top of his opponent. He positioned his hand against Connor’s stony abs and his other hand against his elbow. He stared in disbelief at the bulging muscles on his opponent’s massive back. “Why are you laughing?”, he asked as he noticed Connor’s chuckle. “Your feet don’t reach the mat when you’re on my back, coach”, Connor said. The coach looked back and saw that his opponent was right. He hadn’t even noticed it as he was admiring the rookie’s massive frame. “The match is over then”, he said. “I don’t want to deny you your rematch, coach. We’ll switch positions”, Connor replied and got up. Very slowly, the coach installed himself on his knees and hands. His heartbeat went up and his body trembled as the giant shadow fell over him. He could feel the heat emanating of his opponent’s huge muscles as he placed himself over his 240 pound body. The thick quads next to his own well-muscled ones felt like hot marble against his sweaty skin; the protruding pecs felt heavy on his muscular back. He gasped as his opponent’s meaty arm reached under him; Connor’s right paw covered his entire stomach. The left arm that his opponent placed next to him on the mat looked like a young tree. The coached inhaled deeply and focused. “GO!”, Anton bellowed again. The coach summoned all his strength and pushed forward with his strong legs. Sweat was pouring over his red face as he tried to outmaneuver the beast. As he realized that he couldn’t move an inch, he decided to try something else. He planted his knees on the mat, grabbed hold of his opponent’s right arm and pulled with full force, trying to throw him over his shoulder by shifting his balance. Connor smiled at his opponent’s efforts; there was nothing that his gold medal decorated coach could do against him. He let his paw slide along his coach’s abs so that his massive bicep made contact with the abs. Connor then flexed his arm, making his bicep bulge and swell. The coach grunted in pain as the beastly, rock-hard bicep dug into his strong abs. He flexed his eight-pack to protect himself. Connor felt his coach flexing his abs, but his bicep easily overpowered the well-trained muscles. He lifted his arm slightly, crushing the coach between his stony pecs and his steely bicep. “Aughn”, the coach grunted in pain. He had never felt weaker in his life; this freshman was toying with him, an Olympic champion. He budged and squirmed, but it was no use: the beast dominated him completely. Connor enjoyed dominating his coach; he felt as strong as the night he had drained his brother. He flexed his pecs and bicep. “AUGHN!”, the coach grunted as more pain filled his battered body. His opponent’s meaty muscles engulfed him completely. He was having troubles breathing as the beast flexed them around his 240 pound body. “How did you ever win that gold medal? Let’s end it”, Connor said in the coach’s ear. He raised his left hand and ripped off the coach’s singlet. “What are you doing?”, the coach asked weakly as he felt the cool air against his skin. He tried to free himself but Connor’s flexed pecs and bicep held him firmly in place. Connor didn’t react. He proceeded by ripping of his own singlet. His left hand found his plump cock and began pumping the hot shaft. Within seconds it was up to its 21 inches. The coach looked down past the 40 inch arm that pinned his body against the freshman. He gasped as he noticed the long, thick pole in Connor’s paw. “You can’t masturbate during a match. I’ll suspend you for the rest of the season”, the coach said. “Okay, then”, Connor replied. He released his throbbing cock and placed his left hand on the mat again. “You’ll never get you scholarship, you perve…..”, the coach said. His voice went silent as Connor put the large head of his 21 incher against his ass. “I do as I want”, Connor grunted and shoved his thick cock in his coach’s ass. He repositioned his right arm so that his paw covered the coach’s abs again and pushed inch after inch of his monster cock in the tight ass. “AAAAUUUGGGHHH!”, the coach cried in pain, “Stop please, you get your scholarship. Let me go”. Connor ignored the remarks and kept shoving his cock deeper into his coach; about half of his 21 inches disappeared into the spasming ass. He grabbed hold of the coach abs and began stroking him up and down his rock-hard cock. The coach’s mouth hung open but no sound came out. The man seemed lost in pain. Connor grinned as he felt the coach dick smack against his fingers. “Like being dominated by a freshman, Olympic champion?”, he asked in the coach’s ear. The faint grunt made Connor fasten his strokes with the coach. A thud made him look aside; two strong arms had appeared next to his. Before he could react, Connor felt the familiar sensation of Anton’s 25 incher invading his ass. “Let’s double the fun”, Anton grunted in his ear. He grabbed Connor’s meaty shoulder with his left hand and began pounding the muscular ass. “MMhhugnh”, Connor grunted as pleasure filled his body. He upped the speed of his strokes as Anton pumped his ass. The coach was entirely lost. He was being dominated like never before. He felt like a ragdoll in the paw of the beast that used him as a fucktoy. He couldn’t understand how someone that was 10 years younger, had just tossed him around the wrestle mat and was now ravaging his ass. He squirmed as his cock exploded against the massive paw that covered his abs. “UUUUUUGGGGGHHHHHNNNNNN!!!!!!!”, Connor roared as he came. He felt the coach cum against his paw and his mind was flooded with pleasure. He had totally dominated an Olympic champion without breaking a sweat. His muscles flexed wildly as load after load of cum blasted from his 21 incher. The pressure in the coach’s ass kept building. Connor released him and the 240 pound coach flew off several feet by the pressure of his blasting cock. Connor’s 21 incher kept exploding all over the wrestle mat as he stared at the battered champion in the pool of cum. “YEEEAAAAUUUUGGGGHHHHNNNNN!!!!!!!”, Anton bellowed deeply as his cock exploded. The feeling of Connor’s flexing muscles around his rock-hard 25 incher sent him over the edge. Volley after volley of thick, sticky cum shot into the spasming ass. He marveled at the amount of cum that Connor was producing. After about four minutes, Anton’s orgasm calmed down. He was totally worn out from this intensive orgasm. He slowly pulled his cock from the muscular ass. His eyes widening in disbelief as he fell onto his back on the mat. As Anton’s deflating 25 incher was pulled from his ass, Connor got up and milked five more blasts from his rock-hard 21 incher; coating the coach and Anton with his cum. “Did I pass the test for my scholarship?”, he asked with a heaving chest, looking down at the two exhausted men and grinning. The coach nodded weakly at the behemoth towering over him.

Part 1, Part 2, Part 3 Juicers Juicers. That’s what they’re called. Not every strongman is a juicer mind you. I’m not. And Mack isn’t either. But then neither Mack nor I are in any sense of the word ordinary. We got something special. These guys? These juicers? Well they started out ordinary enough a lot of them. Maybe some of them were freaky to begin with like Mack and me. But the one thing they all had in common was that big and strong were two things they couldn’t get enough of. And if they couldn’t get more naturally then they would get there with the aid of some fine chemical assistance. Before you jump to any conclusions, it’s not like there was one brand of super steroid out there. A lot of shit has been developed over the years. Chinese, Russians, and of course the Americans. But not just them. Developed during the Cold War mostly. They spent billions like it was Monopoly money. Most of the shit didn’t work. But I guess it was a classic case of what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger. Fucking strong. Fifty years ago you could have had a pencil neck geek benching a ton. We’ve moved on since then. Today’s juice, the stuff that was on the market in the twenty-first century for the discerning meathead, was vastly improved by new research and underground cash. Improved by private research labs. Seemed like there was always some new shit on the market. Go capitalism! And it made for some mean motherfuckers. Some strong motherfuckers. CRACK! My head twisted to the side with the force of the punch. I rubbed my jaw, working the muscle and tasting blood in my mouth. That punch? Yeah, that one I felt. The prick opposite me was a juicer. You could always tell. Even the weaker ones would have been big enough and strong enough to do a fuck ton of damage. They had a look about them. And not just cause they were powerful looking fuckers. No, it was a quality and hardness about their muscle. And this particular juicer had just thrown a right hook at my titanium jaw. He did well to hide it, but I saw by the involuntary flex of his fist that he’d taken some pain for that shot. Maybe even broken some knuckles. About time too. I was starting to get bored of this fight. I grinned back at him. It was a pretty evil grin. The kind of grin that lets a guy know you’re coming for him. Not just coming for him, but gonna fuck him up. Fuck him up so bad his unborn children will feel it. He took a step back, and his wrist spasmed again. Oh yeah. My jaw had caused his hand a lot more damage than his fist had caused me. I casually brushed the dust over my bare pecs, and looked up at the arena. The stands were pretty crowded and the audience roared with approval. They’d seen me at work already over the last couple days, and they knew what to expect. I didn’t like fighting. Not at all. But Mack convinced me it was a good idea. Helped, as he put it, to make sure my fighting skills were in order. And when the big boss gave me an order, I followed it. Not because Mack would beat the shit out of me. Because he’d never actually been stronger than me when I knew him. But rather because he was the smartest fucker I knew. And I owed him everything. My opponent put his arms back up into a defensive position. In the Circuit the rules for the fights were pretty simple. Bareknuckle and whatever it took. And the fight didn’t end until a guy was either on the ground or he tapped out. Fuck yeah. I felt myself get just a little bit hard at the thought of the power in my body. I was aching to unleash just a little bit of the hell I had in me. Before he even knew what I was about I was on him. I threw a couple weak punches to his gut. It would be no fun to finish him off too fast. He tried to strike back, but he didn’t reckon on what he was dealing with. The few hits he landed were pathetic by his standards, but I was getting bored of this and I wanted to end it quickly. A couple more lightning strikes to his stomach and I could hear him groaning. Awww yeah. The thrill of the fight, and the victory was at hand. One. Two. His ribs cracked. Another punch to the guns. I hit him hard. He started to lose his balance, and his guard cracked…not that it would have mattered. My left fist came up then in an upper cut and the juicer was toast. The force of my punch, hardly my strongest, sent him flying up into the audience. He landed on another bunch of juicers in the stands, and they showed no sympathy whatsoever. With howls of laughter they threw his wasted form back into the pit, where he lay unconscious. I was pretty sure I hadn’t killed him when I hit him. But sometimes even I don’t know my own strength. “If you can’t play with the big boys then you shouldn’t get in the ring,” said a voice next to me. I turned to see the referee surveying the damage. Referee was a pretty loose appellation. It’s not like he got in the way much. As I’ve said there aren’t a lot of rules. But I was the only man standing, and he so lifted my arm in victory. The crowd erupted in cheers and I basked for a moment in the fleeting glory of it all. They liked me well enough because I always won. And I was starting to develop quite a reputation as the man to beat. Pumping my arm in the air a few times, I finally walked away into the bowels of the mine under the makeshift stands. This competition was being held in an abandoned mining town in the Rockies. Iron Mine it had been called. And it was aptly though ironically named for in Colorado’s past it had once been a silver mine, not an iron mine. Originally dug in the late 1890s, most of the developments were abandoned by 1917. By which time there was a great deal of water in the deep mine and bad air. For the purposes of the Circuit it was perfect, and prepared like an Olympic venue. So what had been a ghost town was now a hive of activity. Mack’s big frame was leaning against the wall as I walked through and he tossed me a towel. “Five minutes,” he said, grinning, his Scottish accent think and broad. “That’s a new record even for you.” “Sad thing was I was toying with him.” I sighed. “If I’m gonna compete they really should send me someone I’m not going to knock down right away.” “Ah lad,” he said, his good humour coming out in his tone of voice. “You’re still new to the sport kiddo. You can’t just expect to walk onto the Circuit and fight whomever you like.” I grunted my acknowledgement, but it still felt a bit like a waste of effort. Not that I’d put in that much effort. Barely broken a sweat. He wrapped his big arm around my head, and I felt his solid guns against my neck. Guiding me towards the exit. “Let’s go and get the champ a pint. I’m buying the first round.” “Well there’s a first time for everything!” I smirked at him, unable to resist. Mack hauled off and punched me in the arm to pay me back for my cheek. Now that one I felt. * * * They had a place near the edge of town that passed for the local pub while the contests were on. Most of the guys in town were big guys like Mack and me, whether or not they were juicers. A lot of guys wanted to compete. Especially in the, shall we say, minor league categories. Guys like me were far too strong for those events. We competed in the so called major leagues. Just meant that if you couldn’t bench at least a ton you weren’t gonna be entered. Beyond that though it got tougher to know how strong a man was. Not everyone was always honest about their true power. And with juicers, well the quality of the juice could affect performance. I slammed back another beer and wiped some of the excess out of my beard. I’d gotten tired of shaving so often and allowed myself some growth. My body had muscle on muscle, but the hair on my face gave me a certain aura and I found some of the guys were less likely to try and call me out. They didn’t take me for some kid, but treated me with a bit more respect. “What do you reckon Mack?” I asked him as he hung up his cell phone. He took a drink from his glass and his mouth started to turn upwards in a smile. “How do you feel about a title fight tonight?” “Title fight? I thought you said I had to work my way up?” “Funny thing is he asked for you.” I knew I was getting well known on the Circuit, but not that well known. “You’d be fighting for Superheavyweight Championship on the American Circuit,” elaborated Mack. I whistled. Those were big leagues indeed. “Who’s the champion?” “I don’t know him. Some younger lad apparently,” Mack said. “He just won the title a week ago apparently. Fresh from victory.” “And he’s ready for a challenge to his title so soon?” “Just so. I knew the former champ pretty well. He was one big, tough cunt. Part of an American strength project in the nineties. I’d never met a meaner man, or a stronger one. Except you maybe. Name of Salvador. Jorge Salvador. He’d have served jail time if they could have built one that could have held him. Willy, the promoter, tells me this new kid handed Jorge his ass and then demolished what was left of him.” “Sounds like a mean fucker!” I said, trying to play it cool. But inside I felt the tingles in my stomach, signalling my excitement at an impending contest I could really enjoy. “Well I’ve trained you as well as I can. But don’t fuck up or it’ll reflect badly on me.” He sounded serious but there was a twinkle in his eye, and I knew that beneath it all there was a genuine warmth and a real concern for my welfare. After a pause Mack added, “Be careful lad. I know you’re one strong fucker. And with men like us I know there is no way you’d be willing to sit your life on the side lines. Hell I wouldn’t respect you if you did. But the trouble is that you’re not accustomed to losing. And you’ve become like family to me. I don’t want to see you get hurt.” My heart grew about three sizes and I actually felt my throat tighten with emotion. Mack was old enough to be my father, and he’d been that and more to me. But I don’t think I’d ever heard him express that much emotion in one go. He was too subtle by far. “C’mere old man,” I told him. Unexpectedly squeezing him in my arms. “I won’t let you down. I promise.” * * * I had some time to kill before the fight. Mack made sure I’d had plenty of food, so I wasn’t exactly starving…yet. I figured I’d go walk off some of the nervous excitement. Like most of the men around I was shirtless. As I crested over the ridge I could see the tents up for the various interests in the competition. A temporary arena had been constructed at the side of the town. I could see the big men who were competing and their associates wandering around. Men heaved and lifted a variety of heavy objects in makeshift gyms set up around the town, testing their mettle. Moving my eyes over the lot I could see men wrestling in another part of town. Attempting to use their strength to get a handle on their opponents and overpower them. There were plenty of these weight pits around, and improvised equipment like Zek had at the Snake for training. I used them myself earlier and done enough to give me a pump. I’d also run up to the old granite quarries nearby over the last couple days to continue the onslaught on my muscles I’d started at the rail yard over a week ago. I was determined to improve my strength as much as possible. I was the strongest that I’d ever been. And I felt ready for this fight. That’s when I was pushed from behind. It was no love tap either. I took a step forward to balance myself, and turned to give hell to the man who had the balls to give me shit. “Fuck! You better run or else I’m gonna fuck you up man!” I growled as I caught sight of the big fucker behind me. Didn’t take me five second to recognise him. Jack. “How’s it going kid?” He asked. It was Jack alright, but he was a hell of a lot bigger then when I saw him a few weeks ago. “What the hell happened to you?” “Trying out some new juice,” he replied rather smugly and crossed his arms over his pecs. I gotta admit, he was looking pretty damn swole. Actually a hell of a lot bigger than when I’d seen him at the Snake. “It’s a lot more powerful than any shit I ever tried before. Got me repping out those sixteen ton presses just like you did. In fact I can do twice as many as you now.” “That a fact?” I asked rhetorically, cocking my head. I wasn’t that impressed since I’d moved from cement filled Hummers on to benching over three hundred ton worth of trains. “When did you start this shit?” “A week ago,” he grinned, unable to resist pumping his big guns into a double bicep. Those fuckers were etched with every mark of the juice. But they were also pretty fucking huge. I whistled my appreciation, but I wasn’t about to let Jack’s ego get the better of the situation. “You still look like a pussy to me.” Jack shot right up into my face. Pecs to pecs, and nothing but raw muscle and testosterone. I’ll give him one thing, he’d become a very big boy very quickly as the juicers were often wont to do. But I wasn’t giving ground. Not one fucking inch. I felt him hit me like a truck. He grabbed me and I reached back, suddenly in a wrestling hold with our hands gripping each other’s shoulders. We pushed against each other. Pushed hard. He’d had the advantage and he tried to press it home, but he found that I didn’t go anywhere. And I felt at last enough of a challenge to use my strength. I lifted him up in the air enough that he lost his footing, and then I flipped him onto the ground. To his credit he fought hard as we wrestled. Jostling me and getting grips that I would break. We were already near the edge of town, and neither watching where we were going. As I rolled him onto his back, he managed to use my momentum against me and suddenly we found ourselves inadvertently rolling down the bank of a steep ravine into an overgrowth of woods next to the abandoned town. On the way down I’d lost my advantage momentarily, and I felt Jack press his luck as he managed to twist his arm around my neck into a head lock. On another man he could have crushed their neck or at the very least put them to sleep. I wasn’t another man though. He poured on power, and I felt it. But I also reached up and pulled. Jack’s muscle resisted, but in the end it was no match for me. “FUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK!” He howled his frustration but as his arm was pulled free and there was nothing he could do to stop me. He tried desperately to cling on to me, but I held his arm. And spun him around. I forced one arm behind his back, almost to the breaking point. He howled, but as I applied pressure that could crush granite, so he couldn’t move. My other arm forced him into the trunk of a mighty oak tree. And I pressed him there, pinning him to the tree. “Think you’re a tough man Jack?” I whispered in his ear. My breath hot on his neck. “No matter how big you get. Or how much juice you inject into those little balls of yours. You will always be half the man I am. And that is why you’ll always be my bitch Jack.” He roared, and I pressed him so hard into the tree that the timber began to buckle. With my free hand I reached to his jeans, and tore them down. His button fly busted as his naked ass was exposed. “Going commando Jack? And you’ve been training just for me pussy boy. Haven’t you?” I was already hard from wrestling, and my cock was dripping now. I quickly undid my own jeans. “Fuck yeah, that juice has got these glutes of yours nice and thick. Bet this is gonna be the tightest fuck I’ve ever had.” “You’re…not…fucking…me…this…time….” He groaned against me. I pressed against his glutes and he clamped them shut. I expected access as easy as I’d had before. But they were like a fortress of iron, and they forced my big cock upwards into the valley they made. I tried thrusting several more times, but I couldn’t penetrate him. Unbidden the memory of the night at the Snake came back to me. Each time I thrust, I didn’t penetrate him being forced against him instead. Grunting, I heard him laugh as he realised what my problem was. It was a very knowing chuckle. I squeezed harder and his chuckle turned to a moan of pain. “Wanna bet pussy boy?” This time I reached down to make sure that my cock was aimed for his hole and with the power of my own body I wedged myself in there. “No…no….no…” he muttered. He didn’t have any idea. Not really. His muscle was strong, but my muscle was stronger. Stronger by far. I felt myself break him. If he wouldn’t give in willingly, then I would take it. To the victor go the spoils. And I was mighty worked up. Once I got started I wasn’t stopping. His ass opened for me. It had no choice. I was wedged inside soon enough. Oh, and fuck was he tight! I felt my meat rip his hole apart for me as I took him inch after glorious inch slipping quickly, tearing my way inside, powered by my own massive glutes, I quickly enough felt my balls bang against him. I started thrusting. Forcing him into the tree. He started to moan and then I felt him relax around me. His own massive cock rose in front of him. It ripped into the oak as I fucked him. Me fucking his hole, me fucking the tree through him. Jack started groaning, this time with pleasure. And I started grunting. I felt him shudder beneath me. The sensation in both his ass and cock bringing him to climax. I continued to pound him until I took felt my mighty balls start to heave, and lose their torrent of cum. “FUCK!” I breathed as I leaned against Jack’s broad back. I released him as I pulled out of his ass. He turned and pulled himself against me. I leaned down and kissed his waiting lips. “I was hoping that you were still strong enough to take me.” “I will always be strong enough to take you pussy boy.” I told him self-assuredly. But this time I also said it affectionately. “We’ll see,” he growled. “I’m still training hard. Juicing hard.” “I’m training hard too.” He nodded. “Saw your last fight. You demolished that guy.” “Got another fight tonight.” “I’ll be there.” I nodded my head back towards town. “Let’s go get some food. I’m starved. And then maybe I’ll fuck you again before it’s time for the fight.” Jack grinned from ear to ear. * * * “You look awfully cheerful,” Mack said with an appraising eye. “Did you get some?” “Let’s just say I ran into an old friend who was more than willing to accommodate my cock for a while.” “Well I hope you’ve still got some fight left in you for tonight.” “Don’t worry old man. I was just letting off some steam.” We walked toward the arena and I could hear the roar of the crowd. “Last fight before yours is on now,” Mack informed me as we walked into the staging area of the arena. We walked up to where we could see entrance. “Let’s go get introduced to the champ.” We walked until we caught sight of the opposing side. There were some big dudes standing there in a bit of a huddle. The biggest one dwarfed the others. He was a tall blond man. His back was to me, but I figured this was the champ himself. Couldn’t be anyone else. He was as wide as the side of a barn. And even I was impressed with not only his size, but his thickness. The mop of blond hair crowned a head that sat on top of a much thicker neck. But from the back it was hard to tell where the neck ended and the traps began. His engorged traps swept down a pair of massive shoulders and then into wings that looked fully extended even though he was standing casually. The lats formed a veritable anatomy chart of muscle. Until you reached his narrow waist. But even that was thickly packed with muscle. If you could tear your eyes from main part of his torso, you could attempt to focus your eyes and feast on the sides of beef hanging off his arm. Those were triceps, but in his case I’m not sure that word was sufficient. I licked my lips involuntarily taking it in. Despite being naked from the waist up, he was wearing jeans. As was I. But it was clear that they barely contained those wheels. They were thicker than most men’s bodies, and even I couldn’t quite take my eyes of his thick, round glutes once I’d properly seen them. I wanted a piece of those even though I’d just fucked Jack six ways from Sunday. Literally. No doubt about it. This dude was massive. Abso-fucking-lutely huge! Even Mack was caught up short. “Fuck!” he breathed out in awe. I had to admit something I’d never admitted before. There clearly was a bigger fish in the sea. And he was standing in front of me with his back turned. If he hit as hard as he looked like he could, I contemplated for the first time in a long time that I might not win. A chill went down my spine. The man next to the champ saw Mack and I standing there. “Ah!” he said, in a heavily accented tongue. Eastern European or Russian from the sounds of it. “Here is the challenger.” Well it looked like if I was gonna lose my first fight, if that was indeed the case, it was going to be to one of those Eastern European roidheads. Maybe he wasn’t as tough as he looked. I stood squarely, and crossed my arms over my chest. What happened next shook me to my very core. The champ turned around. And I got a look at his face. I knew that face. This wasn’t some Eastern European juicehead. Fuck no. That face was etched in my nightmares. It belonged solely to the demon I thought I’d vanquished a long time ago. Staring back at me was the bully of my youth. Billy Nickerson. And I could tell from his eyes that he knew exactly who I was too. Read the Next Part

Fifteen Keith was exiting the shower as he heard some noise. He wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled waist and stepped out the bath room. He didn’t see anything in the hallway and strutted over to his room. “Man my workouts sure pay off”, he said to himself as he walked through the hallway, “I’m up to 290 pounds of muscle. Sean will be in for a big surprise next week at university.” He entered his room and turned toward his bed to get his clothes he had laid out. He noticed a big shadow sliding over the bed from behind. Surprised, he tried to look aside but before he could turn around, a big strong hand shoved him forward. Keith put his hands on the bed to prevent himself from crashing down on it. “Hey!”, he said as the towel was ripped from his waist and a hot pole slid into his ass. “Anton, no!”, he grunted half in pain half in pleasure. “Oh I’m not Anton, bro”, a deep yet familiar voice replied. “Connor?”, Keith asked as he steadied himself under the violence of the thrusts in his ass, his cock inflating with blood. “Yep, bro. I’ve come for my birthday present”, Connor said as he pounded his brother’s muscular ass with full force, grabbing his sides to keep him from being pushed down on the bed. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”, Keith asked while trying to escape the strong hands grabbing his flanks. How does he keep me in place? I outweigh him by at least 150 pounds of muscle, he thought as he wiggled and flexed his big hard muscles to free himself. “Come for my present, I told ya. And I’m not done just yet, bro”, Connor grunted and exploded down his brother’s ass while he effortlessly held his 290 pound brother in place. “Now got what you want you little fag?”, Keith yelled angrily as he felt his brother’s cum fill his ass, “I'm gonna stomp you like a bug, little perv”. He grabbed hold of the bed and tried to pull him free from the paws and the cock in his ass. Veins exploded on the surface of his hard, 23 inch arms as he pulled with all his might. “You’re in no position to tell me what to do, bro. You can't even free yourself from my hold”, Connor said and turned Keith around, his deflating dick still inside him. Keith stared in disbelief at his little brother as he was turned around. Big, hard muscles that clearly out-sized his own well-trained ones gave his brother a stud-like physique; his still boyish looking face just seemed too young for the hard muscled body looming over him. His cock hardened slowly against his abs. “How did you get this big?”, he asked trying to prevent his brother from noticing his inflating cock while drinking in the incredible sight in front of him. “Growth spurt, I guess. And I want to be even bigger”, Connor replied in his deep voice sending vibrations through both their bodies. “Who’s the fag now?”, Connor said grinningly, “Does the big jock of the family gets off on his brother’s body?”. “Shut up and let me go!”, Keith said harshly and tried to get away from his brother. He summoned all his strength, placed his hands against the rock-hard abs and pushed to free himself. His cock inflated further as he felt the extraordinary hardness of the firm, hot muscles. "Agh", he sighed as he gave up the unwinnable struggle and realized that his brother was supporting his 290 pounds with just his arms. And the deflating cock in his ass. “Alright”, Connor replied, “I’ll make you go.” “Finally”, Keith replied, “I won’t beat you up then.” “I’ll make you go off like a fountain”, Connor continued, “This spell with full force shall roar, until you’re smaller than I was before. With every load your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscles on me shall be past!”. Hellish chants and an icy chill filled the room as Connor spoke these words. Keith didn’t even notice it. His more than half-hard dick sprang to its full 8.5 inches and pointed straight up towards his brother’s muscular frame as his balls drew tight and a first spurt of cum was blasted against his brother’s muscular pecs, sliding down slowly onto his hard abs. “YEAH!”, Connor moaned deeply and began pounding his brother’s ass with full force again. His big, hard muscles inflated further as more loads blasted from his brother’s dick, drenching his chest and abs in sticky cum. Keith managed to calm his orgasm down after five loads had blasted from his balls. He bit his tongue hard and the pain overwhelmed the pleasure coursing through his body. He grunted and blinked as he saw his brother grow and expand before his eyes. The round shoulders swelled outward into nice balls of muscles, wider than a doorframe; the heavy pecs hardened and grew into meaty slabs of armor that protruded clearly from his chest; the muscular arms that supported his weakening frame hardened under his body, he could feel the biceps swelling into steely hardness against his once well-muscled back; the tight eight-pack stretched and hardened further as his own dick slid down against the stony surface; the cock that was pounding his ass swelled beyond the size it had when it entered, he could feel the pressure building. “Mmmghn” His brother’s grunt made Keith look up and his mouth fell open in disbelief; his brother’s formerly boyish face had evolved to match his body. The layer of baby fat had melted away and had made room for an angular one with a stubbly beard; his blond curls had taken on a more spiked appearance. Keith’s balls churned and blasted out another round of spurts against the hard stomach his cock was trapped against. “MORE!”, Conner bellowed as he pounded his brother’s ass even harder, supporting him with just one big hand that covered Keith's entire lower back while his other hand groped the swelling mass of his hard pecs. Keith could feel his own body getting weaker and weaker. He looked down and saw his muscles melting before his eyes. His once impressive, 290 pound physique shriveled down and shrank as more cum oozed from his cock and smeared against the swelling abs it thwacked against. He had lost about 100 pounds as shaking went through his swelling brother. The cock in his ass swelled further and throbbed violently. “YEAUGHN!”, Connor bellowed deeply as his growing cock exploded in his brother’s ass once more. Load after load of thick, sticky cum blasted from the jolting cock. The pressure kept building and his brother suddenly flew from his cock in a rush of cum. Connor kept cumming for what seemed like an eternity, coating his brother and the bed in a thick layer of his juices. “I’m gonna check my body”, Connor said and strutted out of the room, leaving his diminished brother coated in cum on his bed. The hellish chants ended as promptly as they had begun. Keith blinked incredulously as his eyes followed his now massive younger brother exit his room. He jumped up from the pool of sticky cum and rushed after Connor like an eager puppy. He sprang into the hallway and was just in time to see his brother descend the stairs leading to the basement. He waited until his younger brother disappeared into the dark basement before sprinting toward the stairs. He has to be in the gym, he thought as he quickly descended the stairs. Better not let him notice I'm here, he thought as he cautiously and silently sneaked to the door and peeped around the corner into the basement gym. He couldn't prevent a loud gasp from escaping his mouth as he saw the stud his brother had become. Connor was standing in front of the large mirrors and was about to begin inspecting his new physique as he heard a faint gasp at the door. “Come over here and stand next to me, little guy. Now!”, he bellowed without removing his gaze from his own reflection. Keith jumped up but couldn’t withstand the powerful command from his brother. He walked up to the big stud and stood next to him. Their nakedness was the only resemblance he saw in the mirror. “How the tables have turned. Looks like my 18th birthday is my best one yet”, Connor said, “I’m finally the man I was supposed to be. And you’re the little one from now on.” “I'll have my size back soon enough when I attack the weights. Besides I’m still bigger than you were before”, Keith blurted out quickly. “For now, little guy, for now. Let’s have some fun first”, Connor said and grabbed the biggest dumbbells from the rack and began doing bicep curls. Instinctively, Keith did the same. He grabbed onto the second heaviest dumbbells but couldn’t lift them an inch. “Better grab something light you can lift, little guy”, Connor said laughingly and kept pumping out perfect reps. Keith grabbed the 20 pounders and began curling them. His 190 pound body sure didn’t look appealing, but he still had a solid base left to build from. After about 10 reps, he dropped the weights. His arms were worn out. Connor kept going on for about a minute before gently racking the dumbbells. “Let’s check our guns, little guy. Do you have a tape in here?”, he asked as he turned to face his former big brother. “Over there”, Keith replied and pointed toward a cabinet. “Grab it!”, Connor bellowed. Keith sprang up, rushed over to the cabinet and returned quickly with the tape to his brother. “Flex your arm, little guy”, Connor said as he grabbed the tape. Keith raised his right arm and flexed it hard. The muscle showed some nice definition but was nowhere near the 23 inches it had grown into over summer. “Just under 14 inches. Let’s says 14”, Connor said, “My turn now”. Keith watched in awe as his younger brother raised his right arm. As the muscular arm was stretched horizontally, the separation between the two heads of the bicep was clearly visible, as were the veins that fed the thick muscle. The muscle exploded in size and rushed upward as his brother brought in his meaty forearm. Keith’s diminished cock followed. He did no longer care about his brother noticing his cock inflating in a salute to his incredible body. He put the tape around the massive arm, enjoying the feeling of the hard, hot ball of muscle and the jolts it send through his hard cock. “Well, what does it say?”, Connor asked. “Just over 29 inches”, Keith said breathlessly. “Yeah!”, Connor boomed and grabbed the tape from his brother’s grasp. “Let’s measure something else”, he said and put the tape up against his brother’s hard cock. Keith sighed as his brother’s warm, thick fingers caressed his diminished cock. “5 inches all hard. Mine’s bigger flaccid during winter”, Connor said laughingly, “Measure it”. Keith held down the tape. “I’m not gonna measure your cock, little bro”, he said, “that’s just nasty.” “Who are you calling little here?”, Connor bellowed angrily and smacked his right fist against his meaty left paw. The sound echoed through the basement gym. “I’ll show you what a real man looks like”. He stroked his cock to hardness and measured it. “17 inches of meat, bro. You were never this big. Do a most muscular, little bro", Connor said as he put his brother in front of his own body. Keith gulped as he noticed his younger brother towering over him in height and broadness. Instinctively, he followed the bigger man's order; he bent over slightly, brought in his arms and flexed his diminished muscles. His still muscular, 190 pound body showed some good definition as the lines on his athletic muscles deepened. And his frame formed a solid base for some serious mass in the future. "My turn", Connor said. "You're still relaxed?", Keith blurted out as he stared at the big hard muscles behind his reflection in the mirror. His cock throbbed and thwacked against his flexed abs. Connor just grinned, tossed the tape aside and copied his shrunken brother's pose. Veins and striations exploded on the surface of his protruding chest as the beefy pecs hardened into two fleshy orbs the size of 50 pound plates; thick veins snaked over the perfectly round, striated delts down onto his meaty biceps. Keith gasped at the difference. His brother’s upper body looked simply perfect, the spectacular lower body was blocked by his own frame. Keith’s cock throbbed at the sight. "You know you were right a few minutes ago, little bro", Connor asked while hardening his flex even more. The icy chill and hellish chants invaded the basement gym as his juicy muscles hardened further. “Wh... wh... what do you mean?”, Keith asked looking up at his brother and relaxing his shaking muscles. “You’re still bigger than I was before my growth spurt. Time for some more growth spurts and I'm not gonna miss a single drop”, Connor said. He relaxed his titanic muscles, grabbed the nearby bench, placed it in front of him and effortlessly stood his brother up on it; turning him around to face him. "Feed me some more, little bro", he said. Connor bounced his right pec as he said 'li', his left pec as he said 'tle' and flexed both the incredible muscles as he said 'bro'. Keith’s vision was filled with his brother’s bouncing, juicy pecs covered in veins and striations. His overstimulated mind couldn’t take anymore. His nearly drained balls stabbed as they churned and blasted another round of spurts against the giant’s hard muscles. Keith shuddered and shook by the force of the consuming orgasm exploding through his 190 pound body, nearly falling from the wobbling bench, his brother grabbing him with his left paw to steady him; his cock squirting against the massive chest, shoulders, biceps and forearms in front of him. “THAT’S IT!”, Connor boomed in his further deepening voice that filled the basement gym as load after load of his brother's cum splattered against his growing torso. He tossed his shrinking brother aside from the bench to inspect his beefing up frame and flexed his swelling muscles in the mirror. His broadening back, leading up to massive shoulders the size of two doors, gave him an awesome v-taper; his legs out-sized tree-trunks and more deep grooves appeared on the expanding quads; his eight-pack abs lengthened and swelled into the size of cobblestones and two more rows of steely abs emerged under his swelling chest; his massive pecs inflated with hard mass, pushing his nipples outward; incredible arms ballooned further until they reached an impressive 40 inches of rock-hard, round, vein-infested meat. “No” The meager high-pitched, girly voice made Connor look away from his reflection. He smiled broadly as he saw his diminished brother beating his pathetic cock on the bench. “Who’s little now?”, he boomed. He quickly returned his gaze to his magnificent, still swelling muscles in the mirror. Keith blew another load by the deep manly voice his brother had developed. Mesmerized by the hulking muscles on the growing frame of his evolving into perfection younger brother, he got up from the bench and stumbled over on his skinny, weak legs toward his behemoth brother, still beating his diminishing cock. He smeared his cum onto his frail hand and reached for the back of the towering giant that dominated the entire basement gym. His pathetic, 3 inch cock jolted as his hand made contact with the hot, hard muscles on the wide lower back. He rubbed the cum onto the giant’s muscular lower back with his cum covered right hand. Instinctively, his left hand reached for his oozing not quite 3 incher and applied the last two blast of his completely emptied balls onto it. He reached for his brother's incredible 12-pack abs and coated the cobblestone-sized abs of lowest row with the cum. "YEAGH!", Connor grunted as he noticed his diminished brother rubbing his cum onto his titanic muscles. He grinned broadly as he realized that his older brother only came up to the fourth row of his 12-pack. "More! Bigger!", he said as he grabbed his brother's waist and easily lifted him up with his right arm. "My arm is bigger than your entire body, little bro." Keith squirmed but the big paw that encircled his waist didn't budge. His mouth fell open in awe as he was hoisted upward and his eyes scanned the more than huge muscles on his younger brother's spectacular body. His note quite 3 incher rushed to hardness again. "It's thinner and shorter than my pinky", Connor grinningly said before he took the pathetic cock in his mouth and began to suck. "No...ughn", Keith grunted in agony and lust. His agonizing, drained balls protested violently and it felt like his cock was about to be ripped off and disappear down his giant brother's throat. A shudder went through his now feeble 90 pound body as a final dribble oozed from his 2,5 inch cock. His vision went black and his body went limp as he passed out in his brother's paw. The hellish chants disappeared and the temperature returned to normal as Connor pulled the excuse for a cock from his mouth and tossed his shrunken brother on the floor. "Let's go have some fun", he said and left the basement gym. Connor grinned broadly as he entered his room, finding Anton sleeping on his bed. He shut the door and dove onto the muscular behemoth. “Like your present?”, Anton asked as he awoke from the impact and the sound of the collapsing bed that couldn't take the weight of the two behemoth. “Best present ever”, Connor said as he ripped off Anton’s boxers and groped the massive muscles on the behemoth’s chest. He tried to dig into the meat but Anton’s steely hard flex didn’t budge. “Still smaller than me, buddy”, Anton grunted as he flipped Connor around and stretched him out on the bed before sliding on top of his muscular body. “Still a very nice and impressive size though”, he said as he groped Connor’s thick arms. Connor flexed his arms into their 40 inches of hard meat but Anton was too powerful. His thick fingers dented the muscle playfully. “Ughn”, Connor grunted as the behemoth sucked on his sensitive nipple and he felt the thick cock inflate against his hard 12-pack. “Let’s do what I’ve wanted all summer”, Anton groaned and rammed his engorged 25 incher into the tight, muscular ass. “Mughn”, Connor moaned and clenched the powerful muscles of his ass to withstand the invasion. “No you don’t”, Anton grunted in his ear and rammed past the clenched defenses. “Feels so good and tight”, he groaned as he slid the entire impressive length of his cock inside his roommate. He grabbed Connor’s muscular shoulders and began pounding with full force. “Yeagh”, Connor grunted as pleasure filled him as the big, hard, hot tube slammed in and out of his ass. He grabbed Anton’s meaty ass and pulled and pushed in the rhythm of his roommate. His own cock swelled between their hard, muscular abs. He released one arm and flexed it in front of Anton. Anton marveled at the sight of the 40 inch arm and exploded. “UUUUGGGHHHNNN!”. Massive amounts of cum blasted from his beastly cock into the clenching muscular ass. His titanic muscled flexed with every load that jolted from his cock. As Anton exploded down his ass and the huge muscles of the gigantic chest flexed mere inches from his face, Connor exploded too. His engorged 21 incher blasted load after load of cum between their hard, flexing abs. When Anton crashed down exhaustedly on his body, a final load blasted from Connor’s dick. "Man that was way better than raping my brother's ass", Connor said, "I could get used to this every day". "The fun has only begun", Anton replied and sat up, his cock still inside his fellow behemoth's ass. "Round 2!", he said as he thrust Connor's 500 pounds up and down the shaft of his 25 incher. "Ughn", Connor moaned in ecstasy. His eyes rolled back and blood rushed into his deflating cock. He grabbed hold of the beefy, perfectly round delts of his roommate and began moving in the rythm. "Yeagh! That's it!", Anton grunted between clenched teeth as his roommate slid up and down his throbbing cock. Connor came first, exploding cum all over Anton's incredible chest and 14-pack; drenching both their bodies in his sticky man juice. Anton followed as he felt the behemoth's muscles harden and flex around his rock-hard 25 incher. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted in the tight, hard ass. "Quite a mess we've made", Connor said as he calmed his breathing and noticed the cum covered, collapsed bed. "I'm gonna get a drink. You want something?", he said and lifted himself from the deflating cock. He got up from the destroyed bed, turned around and headed for the door. Two strong hands grabbed his meaty, round shoulders. "Round 3!", Anton said in his ear. "More?", Connor asked and put his hand against the wall to steady himself as his fellow behemoth's 25 incher slid in his ass once more. "You ... ugh ... like ... ugh ... it", Anton grunted in his ear, shoving the entire length of his engorged cock into the juicy ass. His right paw played with Connor's inflating dick and his left paw grabbed hold of the muscular shoulder in front of him. "Yeaughn", Connor moaned as the strong paw pumped the length of his swelling cock. he shivered as he realized that his rock-hard 21 incher disappeared entirely into the hot, strong paw. "Your big, hard muscles drive me wild", Anton said as his left paw roamed the thick pecs. Connor flexed his impressive chest but his roommate easily overpowered his flex and dug into the striated slabs of hard beef. His cock jolted in the strong paw that pumped his lengthy shaft. "Teasing me?", Anton asked between fastening breaths and began pounding the muscular ass with full force. Connor placed his other hand against the wall the withstand the force of his roommate's thrusts and moaned in lust as his ass was pounded and his cock was stroked. "UUUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!" A deep, pleasure-filled, animalistic moan boomed from his mouth and echoed through the room as his 21 incher exploded. Cum flowed between the thick fingers pumping his shaft and splattered against the wall. Goosebumps and shivers raced through his 500 pound, muscular frame as his fellow behemoth kept pumping his shaft. The spams and shivers from his roommate atop his throbbing 25 incher sent Connor over the edge once again. "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHNNNNN!" Load after load of cum blasted from his bull-sized balls and fired into the spasming ass he pounded relentlessly. After about five minutes, Anton's orgasm calmed down and he released his roommate's cock and ass. The worn out Connor slumped to the floor as his knees gave away. He stared up grinningly at his fellow behemoth, his 21 incher slowly deflating between his muscular quads. "I can't wait to see the look on my parent's faces when they come home from their vacation tomorrow. And to see how they react on the news I have to tell them..."

Thirteen The diminished Sean stared at the three muscular jocks as they left him lying on the cold floor in the locker room. After they exited, he tried to get up. He grabbed the wall for support with his stick-like arm and weakly got up on his knees. Dizziness made his vision dance as he slowly stood up. He looked around to find some clothes that would fit on his prepubescent body. He avoided looking at his pathetic reflection in the mirror as he continued his search. He found the container with dirty laundry behind a row of locker and went through the pile of stinky, sweat-drenched clothes. He discovered a freshman’s little, dirt-covered shirt and shorts and quickly pulled them on; ignoring how the tiny clothes felt baggy on his weak frame. Sean walked over to the wrestle hall, were Keith still laid on his back on the wrestle mats. Bruises covered his battered, athletic, 200 pound body. “Keith?”, Sean asked as he kneeled next to his friend. Keith blinked a few times and looked at his diminished friend. “Sean? What happened to you?”, he asked. “We’ve lost our bet. So they let me choose who of us would lose his muscles. I could only choose myself”, Sean replied. “I will never forget what you’ve done for me, buddy. No one will touch you again, I swear! Let’s get to our room to give our bodies some rest”, Keith replied as he tried to get up, grunting in pain as his bruised muscles and bones protested. Sean helped his buddy by letting him lean on his own weakened frame; his knees buckling under the weight of Keith’s muscles. After what seemed like an eternity, he managed to help Keith get up and stumbled to their room, where they crashed onto the bed and sank in a deep sleep. Meanwhile in Tomas’ room more action was taking place. As soon as the three muscular jocks had entered the room, Tomas had taken control of the situation. “Drop the towel and move to the center of the room, my pet’, he ordered as he stripped off his clothes. Anton, now way bigger than Tomas’ 300 pounds and Kurt’s 220 pounds combined, dropped the towel from his hard, muscular waist and strutted to the center of the room. He smirked as he noticed Kurt tearing off his own clothes and beating off furiously at the sight of his body. “Good boy”, Tomas said as he roamed his hands across the huge muscles of the behemoth towering over him. He circled around his gigantic pet, deciding what to do next. He faced the titanic, broad back filled with bulging muscles, his rock-hard, 17 inch cock throbbed at the sight. Noticing that his pet’s muscular ass was too high up for him, he took several steps back until his back made contact with the wooden door. “Brace yourself!”, Tomas yelled and sprinted toward the behemoth and rammed his 17 incher into his ass as he jumped onto the broad back. Anton didn’t budge as Tomas’ 300 pound, muscle-filled frame hopped onto his back. He slid his large paws under his master’s hard, muscular legs to support him. ‘I’m gonna ride you like a horse”, Tomas grunted. He grabbed hold of the gigantic traps and began bumping up and down on his pet’s back, slamming his rock-hard cock into the muscular ass with full force. Anton slightly flexed his massive legs under the force and looked aside as he heard a thud. He smiled as he saw Kurt lying on his ass, squirting cum all over his own hard chest. He felt liquid heat flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass and his master’s bumping slowed down. “Good boy”, Tomas grunted exhaustedly and began pulling his deflating 17 incher from his pet. “Not yet”, Anton said and flexed his muscular ass. He flexed it teasingly, flexing the deflating cock back to hardness, “I want more”. “I’m drained”, Tomas said and moved backward. Anton simply tightened his hold on his master’s meaty legs and slammed him against his back. He kept flexing his ass and soon enough, he felt another dribble flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass. “Ungh!”, Tomas grunted into his pet’s ear as another load dribbled from his painful balls. “Good”, Anton said and released his iron grip on his master’s legs. As soon as his pet’s huge, strong paws released his muscular legs, Tomas slumped down on the floor; lying on his back in exhaustion. Anton turned around, grabbed Tomas’ 300 pound body and gently laid him on his bed. “My turn to have some fun”, he said as he stroked his flaccid cock to hardness with his left paw. He smiled as the long shafted swelled in his grasp. The cock hardened quickly and thwacked loudly against the hard surface of his cut 14-pack as it reached its impressive 25 inches. Tomas’ eyes widened as he realized what his pet was up to. His mind ordered him to run for it, but his exhausted muscles didn’t move. His limp cock jolted as the big, hot, dark red head of the monster cock made contact with his ass. Anton looked into his master’s eyes and smiled. He grabbed hold of his muscular torso and pushed his 25 incher into Tomas’ muscular ass. He marveled as his master was able to take in his entire incredible length. He released his muscular torso, grabbed the wooden head of the bed and began pounding the ass underneath his huge frame. Tomas grunted in pain and ecstasy as the behemoth’s cock entered, left and re-entered his ass. His big hands grabbed the thick, muscular back to steady himself and his cock raced back to hardness against his pet’s stony abs. “Yeah”, Anton grunted and pounded the muscular ass even harder. The bed began to shake and creak under the violence. The sheer mass of the two very well muscled jocks nearly crushed it and the hard pounding was just too much. As Anton reached his climax, his titanic hard muscles flexed and destroyed the bed. The wooden head shattered under the force of his huge paws and rest of the bed simply collapsed. “HAHAHA”, Anton laughed loudly as he stood up; supporting his master’s 300 pound, muscle-filled frame with his arms and cock. His 25 incher blasted load after load of thick cum into the muscular ass. “Ughn”, Tomas grunted as a few droplets of cum dripped from his 17 incher and smeared against his pet’s hard abs. He could feel cum pouring from his ass along the throbbing pole that shoved back and forth in him. After about 10 loads, Anton’s cock calmed down and his balls ended their hurried rush. “More”, he grunted deeply and began slamming the 300 pound body up and down on his cock; his thick, meaty biceps flexing and relaxing in the process. “No more”, Tomas mumbled and placed his big hands onto the behemoth’s arms to free himself. His eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the incredible hardness and mass of his pet’s flexing biceps. He grabbed them with all his might, but the huge muscles simply overpowered his grip and pried open his hands. A stabbing pain shot through his drained balls as a final load exploded from his cock and splattered against the flexing 14-pack in front of him. His over-stimulated mind went black and he passed out in his pet’s grip. ‘YEAUGHN!”, Anton boomed as he felt his master go limp. The feeling of being able to make the 300 pound jock pass out by his own sexual prowess sent him over the edge again. His bull-sized balls blasted out another round of loads as he slammed the limp body up and down his throbbing 25 incher. As the pressure in the muscular ass became too much, he pulled his master from his cock and blasted four more loads onto his body. His cock began to deflate and he laid his master down onto the mattress. Anton turned around as something slick hit his lower back. Kurt had stared at the incredible scene in front of him and stroked his cock with all his fury. His cock blasted out a final load from his emptied balls and his knees buckled in exhaustion. Before he could fall down, two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him in the air. He marveled at the muscular body that passed his eyes before he made eye contact with the grinning behemoth. “Well captain, you came over to punish me for missing practice, I believe?”, Anton asked mockingly. Before Kurt could react, Anton placed him on the second bed in the room and laid down with is abs on Kurt’s lap, his ass facing upward. “I hope you won’t spank me too hard with your strong arms’, Anton said laughingly as he glanced up at his captain’s face. Kurt first stared in disbelief at the juicy, hard ass but then grinned evilly. “Brace yourself for your punishment, rookie”, he said and raised his hand. He lowered his hand and a loud ‘smack’ resounded as it made contact with the meaty ass. He raised his hand again and began slapping the ass with full force. “Oh captain, don’t be too hard on me”, Anton said laughingly as he felt Kurt’s cock harden against his 14-pack. He tensed and relaxed his abs to tease it to hardness again. Kurt grunted with pleasure as his cock was jerked to hardness by the hard abs. He raised his hand again, but suddenly his world seemed to turn upside down. Anton stood up, grabbed Kurt and slammed him down on his re-inflated 25 incher. He pushed and pushed but only half of the incredible length fit into the tight hole. Kurt’s dick instantly exploded as the hot pole slid into his ass. Three loads blasted from his cock and splattered against the wall before his drained balls protested. Anton slammed Kurt up and down the top of his dick with his left hand. He raised his right arm and flexed it. He marveled at the size of his 50 inch arm covered in veins and kissed it. As his delicate lips made contact with the hard, hot surface of his steely bicep, his cock exploded into his captain’s ass. 9 big loads filled Kurt’s intestines and made his hard eight-pack look bloated. Anton grunted as a final load shot from his dick, pulled Kurt from his dick and tossed him on the bed. He began groping his flexed bicep with his left hand and smiled at its hardness; even he couldn’t dent his own hard muscles. He released the ball of muscle and began playing with his hard nipples before sliding down onto his stony 14-pack. He grabbed his deflating cock and stroked it back to hardness. “I wonder if there’s anything left”, he said and pumped the lengthy shaft. Within seconds, he was panting and his balls drew tight. Five more loads of cum blasted from the hard 25 incher against the ceiling before he collapsed on the floor in exhaustion. Sean awoke groggily from a deep sleep. He opened his eyes and discovered his still sleeping buddy next to him. He had to fight back his tears as he realized that his hard earned muscles were gone. He got up silently and quickly pulled on the baggy clothes he’d taken from the locker room. “Already dressed, buddy?”, an awaking Keith asked. “It’s not like a have a body worth showing”, Sean peeped in his now higher voice, “How are you feeling?”. “Like I got hit by a train”, Keith replied as he turned over on his side and grunted in pain. “You look like it too”, Sean said, “Anton was as big as a train near the end of our fight. We’re lucky they didn’t steal your muscles too”. “As soon as my body has recovered, we’ll start working out together. You have to regain your mass as soon as possible and I have to get bigger to protect the both of us”, Keith stated as he sat up slowly. “We’re lucky exams are coming up. Within a few weeks there’s summer break and we’ll don’t have to worry about Anton and Tomas then. You go back to your house and I go back to mine and we build as much muscle as possible during summer. Right now, we have to try and avoid Anton and Tomas”, Sean said as he helped his buddy get up. The last weeks of the academic year went by without any other confrontation. Sean and Keith never bumped into their former scrawny roommates. The only left their room for class and worked out in a gym in town. Sean’s shrunken body didn’t have the same ability to gain muscle it used to. Despite the hard workouts Keith put him through and the massive amounts of protein shakes he gulped down, he didn’t gain a pound of muscle on his prepubescent looking 100 pound body. Keith on the other hand managed to put on 25 pounds of muscle, weighing an impressive 225 pounds and out-sizing Sean at his prime. Their friendship reached an entire different level now that Keith was the bigger guy. They enjoyed their long mutual showers and Sean eagerly worshipped his big friend’s solid muscles while being gently fucked by him. Anton and Tomas simply dominated the entire university. No one questioned Tomas’ position as alpha dog thanks to his behemoth pet. Only a few football players tried to maintain their dominant position but a few broken bones later, even they accepted to step down in the university’s hierarchy. Anton claimed the university’s wrestling title that was declared vacant since Sean announced that he wouldn’t defend his title. Anton’s intimidating, 580 pound muscle-filled frame simply scared his opponents off the mat; one wrestler was foolish enough to try and fight him to win the title. The fight ended in mere seconds as Anton simply grabbed his opponent and slammed him down on the mat, breaking all his ribs. As the academic year ended and results were announced, Sean and Keith rushed away from campus towards the station. They were relieved they had escaped their foes. “You know you’re always welcome in my house, buddy”, Keith said as Sean stepped into the train that would take him home, “Call me if you’re in trouble and I’ll come to help”. “Thanks, buddy. See you after summer”, Sean said with tear-filled eyes as his train took off. Keith stared at the departing train and boarded his train. An hour later, he was home again. He hugged his parents as he entered the living room. “It sure feels good to be home again”, he said. “You’ve gotten bigger, son”, his father said as he looked at his muscular son. “Well, I’ve put on a good 30 pounds of muscles this year”, Keith replied, “How’s my little bro doing?”. “I’m fine”, his two year younger brother said as he entered the room. “Still into drawing and studying the Bible”, his father stated. The doorbell made an end to their conversation. “That will be your friend from university”, Keith’s mother said, “They called to ask if he could spend summer here and since you’re such close friends, your father and I decided it was okay”. Keith smiled broadly and rushed to the front door. He made me think we wouldn’t see each other for weeks back in the station and now he’s here, he thought and opened the door…

Nine “Keith?...Keith?” Keith opened his eyes slowly at the sound of his name. Consciousness returned to his mind in pieces. “Oh my god, Sean!”, he yelled out as he remembered the fight with Anton. His vision went black as pain exploded through the battered muscles on his muscular body as he tried to sit up. He slumped back on the mattress and tried to control his breathing to calm the pain. “I’m right here, buddy”, Sean said as he sat down on the mattress next to Keith, “Don’t move too much. Your body got a serious beating from Anton.” “Did he hurt you?”, Keith asked looking up at his friend. “Nope”, Sean replied, “I got to safety like you told me to. I came back to the wrestle hall since it took way too long for you to come out. You were lucky I returned ‘cause Anton had you in a bear hug and was crushing you in his grip. I sneaked up behind him and knocked him out with a fire extinguisher. I dragged you over here with two teammates. “My hero”, Keith said and wrapped his arms around his friend to hug him, but the excruciating pain forced him back on the mattress again. “Easy, buddy”, Sean stated, “He did pound your abs for about 10 minutes. His fist sank deep in your stomach. And then he nearly broke your ribs. He would have killed you if I hadn’t knocked him out…” A loud knock on the door interrupted Sean. Before either of them could react, the door swung open and an intimidating, broad figure strutted in. Sean positioned himself in front of the battered Keith to defend his friend. “Sean and Keith?”, the figure asked as he closed the door and turned to face them, “I’m Friar Clarke. Father Luke sent me to protect you while he’s recovering.” Sean sighed in relief. “You’re very big for a priest”, he said as he scanned Friar Clarke’s frame. He was just as tall as the diminished Sean, but looked way broader and heavier. “I’m a former bodybuilder”, Friar Clarke replied, “Father Luke looked after me when I was falsely accused of assault. When everyone abandoned me, even my wife and lifelong sponsors, Father Luke believed in me after taking my confession in prison. He even took me in his house when I got out. He persuaded me to dedicate my life to God and ever since I take care of homeless kids. Keeping them off the streets by training them in the gym. They call me ‘The Wall of Faith’.” “I’m glad you’re here”, Sean said, “Keith has gotten a serious beating from Anton and I’m not big enough to protect him ‘til he’s better.” “No one will touch you guys as long as I’m here. As soon as Father Luke is recovered, he will come over here to expel that demon”, Friar Clarke said as he took a sleeping bag from his backpack and installed it on the floor. In the wrestle hall Anton regained consciousness on the cold mats. A severe headache exploded in his brain as he opened his eyes. Anton grunted in pain, but managed to get up. He quizzically scanned the wrestle hall, trying to figure out what had happened. The last thing he remember was Keith wriggling to escape from his crushing grip. His eyes met the dented fire extinguisher on the floor. It must have been that runt Sean, he thought, I’ll pound them to pulp next time. “Return to me, my pet” Tomas’ voice filled Anton’s mind and he rushed out off the wrestle hall to his master’s room. Anton sprinted through the hallways; his headache had disappeared after his master’s voice had filled his mind. His breathing got faster and faster as he closed in on his destination. He barged into his master’s room. He put his hands on his meaty quads and bent over as he gasped for air. Tomas was inspecting his own enhanced physique in the mirror of the wardrobe. “Strip and turn around!”, he ordered without diverting his eyes from his magnificent reflection. He groped the pillow-sized rack of muscle that formed his chest and smiled; his fingers slid down to trace in and out off the deep grooves of his rock-hard ten-pack; he raised his arms and flexed them: baseball-sized, vein-covered orbs of beef exploded on top of his low-hanging, thick triceps as his biceps swelled to 22 inches of hard meat; his cock sprang to its 12 inches and thwacked against his hard abs. Anton had stripped off his clothes and turned around as his master had asked. He was still leaning forward, his hands resting on his muscular quads, to calm his breathing. Tomas turned around and looked down at his muscular pet. He smirked as he noticed that Anton still needed to adapt to his new bulk. He took a step toward Anton and rammed his throbbing 12 incher into his ass. He grabbed his pet’s broad, muscular shoulders and pulled him up straight. “Why didn’t you bring our two friends”, he whispered in his ear as he kept slamming his cock into his pet’s meaty ass. Anton moaned and his cock hardened as his master’s 12 incher invaded his muscular ass. He clenched his glutes, but it didn’t matter; his master was too powerful now. His big paw went to his hard 7.5 incher and his other paw reached to his stiff nipple. None of his hands reached their target. “Answer me first!”, Tomas said as he grabbed his pet’s wrists and straightened his arms next to his body, easily overpowering Anton’s 19 inch arms with his 22 inchers. “Tell me!”, he said as he slammed his dick into his pet’s muscular ass. “I’ve …uhn…had them… uhn… in my grasp”, Anton replied as tried to ignore the pleasure exploding from his ass, “I …uhn… was crushing …uhn… Keith in an …uhn… bear hug and Sean must …uhn… must have knocked me out …uhn… with a fire …uhn… extinguisher”. “What?!”, bellowed Tomas as he released his pet’s wrists, grabbed his hips and began pounding his muscular ass furiously, “I’ve told you you weren’t big enough to fight both of them at the same time. Very soon you will be, buddy. I’ll make you the biggest guy on campus”. “Bigger than the football players?”, Anton asked between fastening breaths. “Way bigger, my pet. You’ll dwarf them all! Picture it.”, Tomas whispered in his ear as he upped the pace of his pounding. Images of his own muscle-filled frame towering over the other athletes filled Anton’s mind. His 7.5 incher jolted and exploded all over the room. His first load splattered on the ceiling, raining down in sticky goblets on him and his master; a second load shot out in front of him and splashed against the door; the third load hit his face as his meaty paw was stroking his hot, engorged shaft; a fourth load splotched against his abs, sliding into the deep grooves of his spasming eight-pack; a final load oozed from the dark red head and dribbled onto his pumping fist. “Here we go!”, Tomas said and he turned around to face the mirror. He smiled at the scene: Anton’s muscular 210 pound body was dominated by his own muscle-filled, 235 pound physique. Orgasm filled his mind and raced through his beefy body. “YYEEAAUUUGGHHH!”, he screamed as his 12 incher exploded in his pet’s muscular ass. The pressure increased as load after load of thick cum shot from his dick. After about seven loads, Tomas felt his orgasm subside and pulled his dick from his pet’s ass. Anton turned around to face his master and another load flowed from his deflating cock as he laid eyes on Tomas’ spectacular pecs. He raised his paws to feel the mass of the massive, pillow-sized muscles. His cock sprang back to complete hardness as he made contact with the hot surface of the hard muscles. “I’ll have to think of another way to drag our friends over here for the final ritual”, Tomas said as he flexed his pecs slightly under his pet’s touch. He absentmindedly scratched his hear and his 12 incher slowly deflated as he thought of a new plan. Anton’s drained balls ached and his 7.5 incher jolted as he felt the pillow-sized pecs harden under his grasp. He tried to dig his fingers in, but they simply slipped off the hard surface. “Augh!” A painful moan escaped his mouth as a meager dribble of watery cum dripped from the head of his cock. His knees buckled and he slumped to the floor. Two meaty paws grabbed his armpits and two strong arms lifted him up. “Go get some rest, my pet”, Tomas said as he lifted up his pet’s muscular, 210 pound body, “and then continue tracking down our friends.” He released Anton and went into the bathroom. A few days had gone by and Keith was getting better fast. His bruised ribs didn’t hurt so much anymore and his battered abs were back to their original hardness. “Looks like I will be ready for that wrestle final, buddy”, he said to Sean. “I’ve agreed to fight you, but I won’t go down easily”, Sean replied. He had been training with Friar Clarke and due to the massive amounts of protein bars and weight gain shakes he gulped down, he had managed to regain 5 pounds of his lost weight. I still need at least 30 pounds to stand a chance against him, he thought. “I’ll go easy on you, buddy”, Keith said laughingly as he pulled Sean in for a kiss. Sean leaned against his friend’s larger body and his hands roamed his muscular back as their lips made contact. Sean’s cock jumped to hardness as Keith’s big hands slid under his shirt and played with his sensitive nipples. “Should we take this to the next level”, he asked as he kept grasping Keith’s meaty lats. “I’ve been waiting since our first kiss for you to ask”, Keith said as he looked into his buddy’s eyes. His left hand kept playing with Sean’s hard nipple as his right hand slid down over his solid six-pack and slid into his boxers. Sean gasped as his friend’s strong hand encircled his rock-hard nearly 7 incher. It took all his willpower not to explode instantly. “Ready for your next workout?” Romance left the room as Friar Clarke came in. Sean quickly released Keith and reluctantly stood up. “Okay then. I have to be ready for the championship”, he replied as he grabbed his workout gear. “I’ll join you guys”, Keith said as he got up from the bed, “I’m dying to get some action. Let’s pump some weights!” After a quick nap to restore his energy, Anton headed over to the locker room. He’d decided to swim some laps before continuing his search. He eagerly stripped down and pulled on his speedos. Man, I love the feeling of the tight fabric on my muscular frame, he thought as a smug grin formed on his lips. He strutted over towards the pool, pushing two wrestlers against the wall by bumping into them with his very broad shoulders. He got ready to dive in the pool as someone called his name. He turned around and looked down to see the three members of his relay team stepping up to him. “Hey man, what the hell happened to you?” “What do you mean?”, Anton replied savoring in how he dominated his teammates in height and mass. “Come on, you know very well what I mean”, the team captain went on, “last week you were 5’7 and about 160 pounds. Now you make the three of us look like boys next to you.” “Growth spurt, I guess. I’ve always been a late bloomer”, Anton said as he scratched his head to make his bicep swell. The team captain licked his lips as he noticed the 19 inch ball of muscle harden on Anton’s arm. “You guys get your practice started while I explain to Anton what happens when you miss some trainings”, he said to his fellow teammates without taking his eyes from the hard, muscular arm in front of him. Anton smirked at his captain’s reaction and lowered his arm. He put his hands in front of his speedos, casually flexing his meaty chest. “Don’t be too hard on me, Kurt.”, he said laughingly, sending more striations over the hard surface of his chest. Kurt just stared at his teammate’s incredibly hard pecs, ignoring how Anton’s remark referred to his swelling cock. Kurt’s meat had visibly hardened to its 6+ inches in his now tented speedos. “Hum”, he said while putting a hand in front of his crotch, “let’s get over to the locker room for your sanction.” He grabbed Anton’s bicep with his other hand to lead him away and began moving. Anton followed obediently, enjoying the reaction of his team captain. He’d seen the jolt of Kurt’s cock when his hand made contact with his bicep and decided to tease him some more. Anton curled his wrist and put tension on his bicep, making it swell and harden under Kurt’s grasp. The feeling of Anton’s bicep turning into stone sent Kurt over the edge. As he opened the door to the locker room, his cock exploded in his speedos. He stumbled into the locker room and grabbed the first locker to steady himself. “That’s what happens when you go too hard on people, captain”, Anton said laughingly and closed the door behind them. He pushed Kurt in the corner next to a row of lockers and moved in front of him, hiding him from sight with his broad, muscular frame. “I’ve got a feeling the fun is only beginning and you’ll go hard on me over and over and over”, he sated as he stared down and saw the lust-filled eyes of his team captain. Kurt didn’t even hear Anton’s remark. Or his brain didn’t have the power to process it. The remains of his orgasm still echoed through is mind and as he looked up his teammate’s hard muscles were all that he could see. He slowly extended his trembling hands and sighed as they made contact with the perfect eight-pack in front of him. “Man, your abs are so hard”, he said as his fingers traced the deep grooves along the rows of abs. “Why don’t I flex em?”, Anton replied and began to harden his stomach, but suddenly turned his head as he heard a shower turn on. Kurt’s eyes widened in disbelief as the abs under his touch turned into a steely armor. His knees buckled and he slumped to the floor, his 6+ incher creaming in his speedos. He didn’t even notice Anton leaving him. In the gym, Sean, Keith and Friar Clarke were pushing each other to the limit. Neither Sean or Keith could push the amount of weight that Friar Clarke used. “260 pounds of Christian beef, boys”, Friar Clarke said laughingly as he looked at them, “Keep pushing yourselves and you’ll get there one day. Final round?” “I’m done”, Sean said, “I’m gonna hit the showers and get some rest. You guys go ahead.” He headed over to the locker room and pulled off his sweaty workout gear. He looked around quizzically as he thought hearing something at the far-side of the locker room. I must be imagining things with the entire Tomas affaire.”, he thought and stepped in the shower zone. He turned on the water and let the heat massage his sore pecs. “I’m right here, buddy”, he said as he heard Keith’s heavy footsteps at the entrance of the shower zone. “I know, number two!” An icy chill invaded every cell of Sean’s body as he recognized Anton’s voice. Sean turned around to see Anton standing in the doorway. Sean gulped as he noticed how Anton’s insanely broad, muscular shoulders filled three quarters of the large entrance. Fear and arousal fought in his mind as Anton’s muscle-filled, 210 pound body moved in his direction. “It took me a while to find you number two. You won’t escape me now. Tomas is awaiting you for the final ritual”, Anton said while he closed in on Sean, “Seems like you’re happy to see me.” Sean looked down and saw that his diminished cock had hardened to its 6.5 inches and pointed straight toward his enemy. “You’re right, number two. Your muscles look better on me”, Anton said laughingly, “Tell you what: I’ll reward you for saluting my body. I’ll first rape the living hell out you before turning you over to Tomas”. Sean didn’t have time to react. Anton had already closed the distance between them and grabbed his wrists. He was being turned around and was facing the wall before he could even put up a fight. Sean quickly clenched his ass in protection. “You don’t think that your weak muscles will keep me from ramming my cock up your ass?”, Anton asked as he noticed Sean’s reflex, “I’ll make you scream like a pig.” “Care to think that over?” Keith’s voice echoed through the shower zone as Anton’s hand were roughly pulled away from Sean’s shoulders. Even though Anton outsized him by 15 pounds of muscle, Keith managed to keep him in a hold. Anger had given him extra strength. Anton fought back harder and harder and began to overpower Keith’s grip as Friar Clarke stepped into the shower zone. Friar Clarke sparkled him with holy water and yelled: “What Satan did, Christ will undo! In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti!”. Heavenly, angelic chants filled the shower zone as a foreign, warm energy filled Sean’s body. He looked down and saw his muscles swelling on his frame; his lost mass was returning to him. He moaned in pleasure as his hands roamed across his hardening chest. His smile widened further as he looked at Keith. Anton kept struggling against Keith but the more he tried, the harder his opponent’s grip seemed to get. His eyes widened in disbelief as he was lifted off the floor by Keith. He stared down at his deflating body and yelled out: “No! How?”. Even his deep voice was back to its old, high-pitched tone. He knew he was no match for Keith’s well-trained wrestler’s physique and gave up the fight. Anton’s mouth fell open as he stared at the swelling Sean in front of him. Sean marveled at his new size. His muscles had swollen way past their old size; his hard, meaty arms were way bigger than their previous 18 inches; his pecs hung hard and thick on his chest atop a steely ten-pack. He smiled as he looked down on the three men admiring his spectacular frame.

Eight “We have to go and see if my uncle is okay”, Keith said as he released Sean from his embrace and put his shirt back on. “You’re right, buddy”, Sean replied as he gulped down a mass gain shake. Keith opened the door, scanned the hallway and signaled Sean to follow him. The two athletes wandered through the crowded hallways on their way to the parking lot. A loud voice yelled their names. “Wait up, gentlemen!” Sean jumped up and Keith positioned himself protectively in front of his buddy. They sighed in relief as they saw the dean coming their way. “I’m afraid I’ve got some bad news for you, Keith”, the dean said as closed the gap between them, “Why don’t you follow me to my office?” The three men walked silently toward the dean’s office. They greeted the secretary and entered. “What happened to my uncle?”, Keith asked as soon as the door was closed. “Why don’t you gentlemen have a seat and calm down”, the dean replied. “Tell it, sir. Is it that bad?”, Keith said. “Well, your uncle is in a better place right now”, the dean replied, “He’s in the hospital undergoing surgery as we speak. He has broken several bones in his nasty fall”. “I should have protected him!”, Keith yelled and tears filled his eyes. “I’ve got a meeting coming up. So could you gentlemen please return to your room?”, the dean said as he opened the door. Sean put his hand on his bigger friend’s back and silently escorted him back to their room. “I’ll kill him!”, Keith yelled angrily as he pounded the wooden desk in their room. “Calm down, buddy”, Sean said, “We both know that we’re no match for Tomas and Anton. In my diminished state I can’t back you up. You go visit your uncle and I’ll find a way to get big again. Then, we’ll crush ‘em!”. Keith slowly calmed down and put a hand on Sean’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, buddy. And promise me that you won’t take any illegal things to get your muscles back”, Keith said as he looked down in Sean’s eyes. “But how could I regain my lost mass…”, Sean answered. “Promise me!”, Keith said. “Ok, buddy. You’re right. I’ll stick to mass gain shakes and protein bars”, Sean replied. “Watch yourself while I’m gone. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he wrapped his strong arms around his friend’s body and pulled him in for a kiss. Surprise flickered in Sean’s eyes as his lips made contact with Keith’s. Bliss filled his mind; none of his kisses with Vicky had ever felt this good. The kiss ended way too soon as Keith released him from his grip and left the room, abandoning Sean with his contradictory feelings. Meanwhile, Anton slowly regained consciousness. He opened his eyes and noticed that he was lying in a sticky pool of dried cum. He got up and stared at the large stain of his dried cum on the wall. The sound of streaming water caught his attention. He turned around and slowly strutted to the bathroom. Steamy clouds of hot fog escaped the bathroom as he opened the door. The broad silhouette of his master’s enhanced physique was highlighted against the shower curtain. Tomas turned around and stared down at his muscular pet. Standing 6’6 tall, he could simply look over the shower curtain. “I’m just finishing up, buddy. You’ll have the shower in a minute”, he said and stepped out off the shower. Anton just stared at his master’s god-like physique. The tree trunk-sized muscles on Tomas’ quads bulged and rippled as he stepped out off the shower; his rock-hard, deeply grooved ten-pack abs oozed perfection; his hyper-sized pecs dwarfed all his other big muscles; they had always been a bit out of proportion due to his training as a gymnast, but now they simply looked like two pillows of vein-crossed, striated, hard beef; a thick vein crept from their top over Tomas’ broad, thick delts, only slightly broader than Anton’s; massive, solid, round biceps decorated his arms. Anton hadn’t even noticed his own dick, racing to hardness. A big load shot from its head and splattered against his master’s ten-pack. Sean smirked at Anton’s reaction. He looked down to the cum sliding in the deep cuts between his own hard abs and stepped in the shower again. “Come here and clean up your mess!”, he said as he grabbed his pet’s muscular upper arm and dragged him into the shower. A second load blasted from Anton’s cock as he felt Tomas' big paw easily overpowering his 19 inch bicep. He shivered as his 210 pound, muscular frame rubbed against his master’s now clearly bigger body in the narrow shower. He placed his own paw against the hard surface of Tomas’ stomach and began rubbing off his cum. Tomas enjoyed the feeling of Anton’s strong paw rubbing his ten-pack. Blood flowed to his cock and he involuntarily clenched his hard abs. Anton blew another load as he felt the steely hard abs harden further under his grasp. A stirring movement caught his attention and he looked down to see his master’s impressive cock harden between his thick quads. Anton placed his other paw on his master’s incredibly gigantic chest and rubbed it with all his force, unable to dent the relaxed, rock-hard pillow of muscle. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet trying to dent his chest. It would take more than a 19 inch arm to dig into his pecs. He grabbed Anton’s strong, meaty shoulders, turned him around and shoved his rock-hard 12 incher up his ass, easily pushing past the clenched muscles of his pet’s strong ass. Anton whimpered as his master rammed his cock in his ass. He’s so strong, he thought as he relaxed his glutes. His cock jolted and a final load dribbled from his7.5 incher. “Think you could do another round of 80 squats with me on your back?”, Tomas whispered in his pet’s ear as he grabbed his hips and began pounding his ass with all his force, “I’d be surprised if you’d manage to do 1 rep with my 235 pounds on your back.” Anton just moaned in response to his master. His 7.5 incher thwacked against his eight-pack. His drained balls protested with painful stabs; they were completely empty after their explosions in the room and the bathroom. “You’re gonna give me another load, buddy”, Tomas rumbled in his ear and his strong paw grabbed Anton’s still hard 7.5 incher. “Nouhn”, Anton mumbled painfully as his balls protested more violently. He grabbed his master’s forearm and tried to pull it off his cock, but his 19 inch arms were no match for his master’s 22 inch bicep. It seemed like Tomas’ powerful paw was about to rip his 7.5 incher right off his body as it stroked the rock-hard shaft violently. YEAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGHHHHHH! Tomas’ deep voice filled the bathroom and vibrated down Anton’s muscular, 210 pound body. Several loads of cum shot with geyser-like force from his 12 incher into Anton’s beefy ass. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet shudder against his strong ten-pack and noticed the meager amount of watery cum dripping between his fingers. “I’m gonna make you the biggest man on this campus”, he whispered in his pet’s ear as he pulled him from his dick. “Get cleaned up and get some rest. I want you to track our little friends for a final ritual!”, Tomas said as he dried himself and strutted over to his bed. Anton sat down in the shower to clean himself; the strong muscles of his meaty legs were simply worn out. He slowly got up and stumbled over to his room to sleep. In the hospital Keith was waking next to father Luke’s bed. The surgery had taken several hours, but everything would be okay, according to the doctor. Anger filled Keith’s mind as he thought off Tomas. I’ll enjoy beating the crap out off him, he thought. A weak grunt caught his attention. “Uncle?”, he said. “K….K…..Keith? Is that you?”, Father Luke said weakly as he opened his eyes to stare at his nephew. “Yes, uncle. How do you feel?”, Keith replied. “I’ve been better. Guess I underestimated the situation”, Father Luke said, “I had the demon on his knees, but a muscular form suddenly stormed in and threw me out off the window.” “Must have been Anton”, Keith stated, “I should have entered with you to protect you.” “No, Keith. That hellish beast was bigger then you are and would have hurt you as well. I would have never forgiven myself that anything happened to you or your friend”, Father Luke continued, “We’ll have to call in more powerful help. That demon now knows of the Church’ presence and will be better prepared. I’ll contact the bishop to send over someone to protect you and your friend as long as I’m in here. Once I’m better, we’ll figure something out to defeat that demon. I would like to get some rest now.” “I’ll come back tomorrow, uncle”, Keith said as he left Father Luke and returned to Orchid University. Sean was putting his clothes on in the locker room as the door flew open. He jumped up and turned to the entrance to see a panicking Keith storm in. “Something wrong with your uncle?”, he asked as Keith rushed to him. “No, he’s fine. But I freaked out when I got back and you weren’t in our room. I thought Tomas had found you. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he embraced his friend. Sean’s cock hardened as he felt up his buddy’s muscular body. “I can defend myself, you know”, he replied, “I’m still 165 and have my wrestle moves to escape. You know you look cute when you’re worried?”. Keith smiled and looked around to see if they were alone. He gently pushed Sean with his back against a locker and pushed their lips together. Contradictory feelings once again spread in Sean’s mind. He’d had a few girlfriends over the past years before hooking up with Vicky. He’d always enjoyed having sex with girls, but nothing compared to the feelings he had when Keith kissed him. His cock jolted in his pants as he gave into his feelings, returning Keith’s kiss and exploring his muscular back with his hands. Keith moaned softly as he felt Sean return his kiss. His cock stiffened at the feeling of Sean’s rigid dick pressed between their athletic bodies. He put his hand underneath his buddy’s shirt to feel his diminished, yet still athletic muscles. “What’s wrong, buddy?”, he asked as he felt Sean’s arms go limp next to his body. Sean didn’t respond, but looked in horror at the other side of the locker room. Keith followed his buddy’s gaze and his eyes widened in fear as he stared at the large mirror at the entrance to the shower zone: Tomas’ face had appeared in it and was looking malevolently in their direction. “You boys didn’t think you could escape me, did you?”, the image in the mirror said, “There’s no place to hide from me! Woehahahaha!” A shiver went through Sean and Keith as the evil laugh echoed around the locker room. Keith released Sean and they moved slowly toward the exit. “You won’t escape! My pet will grab you and drag your asses to me for the completion of the final ritual!”, Tomas said. Suddenly, the image in the mirror changed and Anton’s muscular body appeared. “Seize them!” Sean and Keith looked at the mirror again as they closed in on the door. They froze as Anton stepped from the mirror and blocked their path to the door. “Run!”, Keith yelled as he pushed Sean away from the big figure chasing them. “To the wrestle hall! We can escape him there!”, Sean said as sprinted through the door leading to the wrestle hall. A loud thud made him look back: Anton had tackled Keith and they were fighting/rolling over the wrestle mats. “Keith!”, Sean yelled in fear. “Get yourself to safety!”, Keith yelled as he punched Anton in the face, knocking him over on the floor. “Let’s move”, he said but didn’t make it far as Anton rose back to his feet and tackled him again. “Run!” Tears filled Sean’s eyes as he left the wrestle hall on Keith’s command. Keith used his wrestling skills to outmaneuver his larger opponent. He kept looking at his opponent’s eyes, knowing very well that an inexperienced fighter always reveals his next attack. He used momentum to trip his opponent and made him fall to the floor. He easily dodged the bigger man’s wild attacks and avoided his grip. Rage filled Anton as Keith kept outmaneuvering his attacks. His chest heaved to keep up with his heavy breathing. Exhaustion began to spread across his muscular frame. Keith saw that his opponent was tiring and made his move. He jumped forward and pushed his meaty right shoulder into the larger man’s stomach, denting the eight-pack wall. He quickly rammed his left fist in the weakened abs. Anton grunted in pain as the air was driven out his body. He tightened his abs to withstand further blows. Keith wrapped his powerful 17.5 inch arms around his opponents midsection in a bear hug. He squeezed to force the bigger man into submission. He released his grip with a painful scream as Anton kneed him in the groin, sinking to the ground. Anton grabbed Keith’s hair in his left paw and lifted him the air, pounding his six-pack with his right fist. “Not so tough now, are we?”, he said as he kept hitting his opponent’s abs with his meaty fist. Keith had managed to tighten his abs to protect himself against the larger man’s blows, but he could feel his defenses beginning to falter. He tried tugging at Keith’s powerful paw grabbing his hair, but he couldn’t get a grip on it. He grunted painfully as Anton’s large fist broke through his defenses. Anton smiled as he felt his right paw busting through his opponent’s flexed stomach. He pulled back his arm and rammed it with all his force in the battered six-pack, forcing the air out off Keith as his meaty fist sank into his abs. “Who’s the man now?”, he asked as he wrapped his thick arms around his opponent. Keith’s vision began to go black as he felt his opponent’s muscular arms around his ribs. He inhaled deeply to maintain consciousness. He could feel his ribs reaching braking point as Anton tightened his arms further and drove his steely hard 19 inch biceps into his ribcage. A load shattering noise was the last thing he heard before he blacked out and slumped to the floor.